#i think they definitely found a closet somewhere to fuck in at some point during this episode

[bloodydeanwinchester]

slutty ripped jeans + flirting with the fed who's been obsessed with him for the past two years

[nationalharryleague]

Two for the Show

Summary: Jeff plans for Harry’s new opening act to be more than that. 

Genre: Famous Fake Dating! 

Word Count: 17.1k!

Pinterest Board

A/N: Hey babes!! This is something I’ve been working on since December now and I’m so fucking proud of it and how it turned out!!! It’s the longest thing I’ve ever written and I’m so so so excited to hear what everyone has to say!! Giant thank you’s go out to the incredible soph (@theharriediaries​) and Lu (@meetmymouth​) bc this never would have come to fruition without them and their help!! Please let me know what you think!! More of my writing can be found in my masterlist!! Happy reading y’all :)

***

Keeping appearances in the public eye is a delicate balance.

If Y/N was being honest with herself, everything Full Stop Management had ever suggested to her had worked, and very well. When they suggested her music took a more pop direction, they set her up with a team of fantastic producers and her music sales and popularity skyrocketed. And when they set up an appointment with a celebrity stylist to figure out her signature style, it worked; they turned her into the 1970’s inspired goddess she had always dreamed of being. Even the hours of media training that she had been put through worked, helping her learn how to bob and weave even the most intrusive of interview questions.

But this time, she thought they might be going too far.

“Jeff,” she began with a sigh and a doubtful shake of her head, “I don’t know about this one.”

“It’s just a few months before and during the tour,” explained the man sitting across from her at the long conference table. “You’ll be seen in public a few times to drum up publicity for the tour and your album, maybe do an interview or two together, and some light PDA.”

His expression was honest and earnest. In the time he had represented her, he had never done anything to her that didn’t help her succeed. It was not hard for her to believe that he just wanted what was best for her and her career.

But something kept holding her back.

“I just got my heart broken in the most public way,” she said softly, absentmindedly fiddling with the base of her ring finger where an engagement ring once sat. “Isn’t it a little too soon to be seen jumping back into a whirlwind romance?”

“I don’t think so. If anything, it will make James look even worse than he already does after what he did to you.” She had to admit the idea of a little revenge did perk her ears up a bit. “And it doesn’t hurt that Harry is so universally loved and known for being such a good guy.”

That was another reason she was skeptical of this entire plot. This was Harry Styles they were talking about; Harry fucking Styles. She had only met him once or twice while working out details for her to be the opening act for his upcoming tour, but she had been a big fan of his and idolized him since she was a teen. Just meeting him threw her inner 16 year old self for a loop, let alone trying to pretend she was in love with him.

In all honesty, it probably wouldn’t be too hard on her end once she got over being starstruck; she wasn’t so sure she still wasn’t kind of in love with him, or at least the version the public saw.

“Listen,” Jeff began again, his voice taking on a bluntness, “no one cares about the opening act. No one bought tickets to see you; they’re there to see Harry.” His words stung but she knew it was the truth. “But if they think you are a part of Harry’s life, they care about you too. And they will keep on caring about you after they leave the show.” Her apprehensiveness must have been clear on her face when he put on a gentle smile. “He’s a really nice person. I promise.”

“I know,” she breathed, a small pout finding its way to her lips. “Fine,” she conceded after a moment, throwing her hands up in the air dramatically to signal surrender. “I’m in.”

A triumphant grin spread across his face. “Thank you. I’ll go call Harry and tell him you’re down.” She watched as he got up from his chair and came towards her, pressing a brief and friendly kiss to the top of her head. “You won’t regret this, Y/N.”

“I better not, Azoff,” she chuckled while shaking her head slightly.

Soon she was alone in the conference room, basking in the light from the floor to ceiling windows that sat before her.

“What did I just get myself into?” she mumbled quietly to herself.

***

The answer to that question came two weeks later when she was sitting across a table from the Harry Styles at a small outdoor brunch spot in LA. Their meeting place was strategic, a small restaurant, not too flashy so it didn’t look like they were seeking attention, but outdoors where anyone could see. It was only a matter of time before he was recognized, and the sighting was almost guaranteed to be trending on Twitter only minutes later.

She couldn’t say that she wasn’t nervous. The inside of her mouth had been chewed raw and the bags under her eyes showed she had been having trouble sleeping in the nights leading up to their first appearance together. By the end of the day, she would most likely have countless articles written about her and possibly have millions of angry fangirls coming after her; even though their “relationship” wouldn’t be officially confirmed for a few weeks.

If all went to Jeff’s plan, she would become an A-lister overnight.

She stood in front of her closet for over an hour, trying on and taking off outfits before finally settling on her favorite pair of bright red corduroy flares and a crisp white textured halter top. She paired the outfit with a new pair of heeled leather boots. They were a flashy pair that were split down the middle, bright yellow on one side and white with yellow stars on the other, hoping Harry would appreciate the bold colors.

She meticulously did her makeup, sure to match her lipstick color exactly to the shade of her pants; and spent far too long in front of the mirror fussing with her hair, praying it would lay the way she wanted it to.

She knew that she was going to be photographed in some way shape or form, and with the fashion icon himself. She had to look good. He had been on the cover of Vogue for god’s sake.

When she finally arrived at the cafe, Harry sat quietly across from her. He looked casual, or as casual as Harry Styles gets. A yellow t-shirt, that was tight enough to look as if it was painted on, showed off his muscular chest and arms. His iconic tattoos illustrated his arms and she hoped he wouldn’t notice as she covertly tried to examine closely. He uncomfortably ran his palms down the legs of his high waisted denim flares that had been paired with his signature pearl necklace and ratty, but well loved, white vans.

And she couldn’t forget his rings. His signature gold ‘H’ and ‘S’ looked back at her as he gently grasped his flute filled to the brim with a mimosa, bringing it to his pink lips that were surrounded by the short stubble he had been wearing lately.

The pair sat in a slightly awkward silence, both seeming to down their mimosas quickly just because it was something to do with their hands and could occupy their lips so they didn’t have to talk.

To say she was panicking, wouldn’t be too much of an over exaggeration. She was sitting across from one of the world’s biggest stars, and as one of his biggest closeted fans. The things he could do for her career were astronomical and it was hard to ignore that, but she also had a hard time getting over the way his hair seemed to fall into perfect tousled curls and his dreamy green eyes.

She had been in love with him (or at least the idea of him) since she was 16. She couldn’t help it.

But the bottomless mimosas helped to break her anxiety, and apparently his as well, as they both began to feel a slight buzz.

“So how did Jeff end up talking you into this?” Harry eventually broke the silence, the alcohol lowering his naturally shy inhibitions just enough to kick off their conversation.

She let a playful eye roll take over her face before she began. “Oh Jeff,” she said jokingly, letting out a long sigh. “I was convinced somewhere in between ‘it’ll make your ex look bad’ and a stern ‘no one ever cares about the opening act,’” she chuckled, while sarcastically wagging her finger in the air, dramatically re-enacting his scolds.

He sucked in a breath through his teeth, letting out a dramatic ‘ouch.’ “He’s not always gentle, is he?” matching her chuckle.

“He knows where to hit you where it hurts,” she laughed, while nodding in agreement. “How did he convince you?”

“Coincidently, he also took a low blow involving my ex. I believe his words were ‘You wrote an entire album about her and haven’t dated anyone since and it makes you look kind of pathetic.’” He dramatically used air quotes and did his best impression of Jeff’s American accent. She couldn’t hold back the giggles that erupted from her.

“Oh my goodness,” she let out through slightly buzzed giggles, “you definitely win.”

From that point, their conversation began to flow more easily, easing her anxiety as she learned he was generally easy to talk to. He laughed at her jokes, and she laughed at his. He really did have the calming and disarming quality that people always said he had, like could melt down any walls and convince you to be honest with him, even if you didn’t really want to be. She was shocked to find that she wanted him to genuinely be a friend to her so badly. He was just so nice and such a good listener.

Their conversation took a turn when Harry’s super power of knowing when his picture was being taken kicked in. “Give me your hand,” he said to her, diverting from the pleasant conversation they had been having about their families. “Don’t look but there’s someone across the street taking photos of us.”

His instructions brought her back to the reality that they weren’t really friends and that all of this was for show.

She brought her hand up to meet his, strategically resting on the side of the table that faced the street, giving the camera the best view. The cool metal of his hand full of rings felt good against her skin that had been baking in the hot LA sun and he passed his thumb over her knuckles with faux affection.

She couldn’t help but feel a dishonest weight pulling on her heart. She knew everything was going to plan and this was all for the best, but it also felt slightly wrong. She played with her small heart shaped earring to distract herself from the sinking feeling.

“Harry,” she began, knowing the people across the street were out of ear shot. Her voice brought his attention from her hand back up to her eyes. “Does this feel wrong to you at all?”

“How so?”

“It just feels dishonest, like we’re lying to millions of people, our–well, mostly your fans.” She couldn’t help but correct herself.

His eyes softened at her words, like he was taking in the innocence she still held onto after only being in the industry for a short time, compared to his decade in the spotlight.

“I try not to think of it as lying,” he spoke slowly after a moment of thinking. He nodded along softly to punctuate his words. “When you think about all this as lying, it starts to weigh pretty heavy on you as a person. I try to be as honest as possible in my music and daily life, but that’s not always what people want to see. They want a show that will entertain them, and it is our job to give it to them.”

“I see,” she mused.

They sat together for another hour or so, allowing their small mimosa buzz to wear off enough for them to drive the short distances to their homes. The pair eventually found their way back to a comfortable conversation, but Harry’s comment about being in the public eye still weighed on her.

Suddenly, she wasn’t sure if all of this was worth it. Y/N was a master at dodging a question and turning the charm to 10 when it was needed, but she wasn’t a liar and she definitely wasn’t an actress. She hoped she (or Jeff) hadn’t bitten off more than she could chew with all of this.

Harry eventually walked her back to her car that was parked a few blocks away, and while she was sure he was doing it for the cameras, she didn’t doubt that he would have done it even if they weren’t there. He just seemed like that kind of guy to her; caring and trustworthy.

“Thank you for a very nice date, Harry,” she said, winking and chuckling along with the extra emphasis she put on the last word.

“My pleasure,” he smiled down at her. He moved along with her as she walked to the driver's side door, opening it for her like a perfect gentleman. The two stood close, his body hovering over her’s as they stood inside the open door. Her heart rose to her throat as he leaned down to her and pressed a gentle kiss to her burning cheek.

Y/N  looked back up at him with rosy cheeks and a tightlipped bashful smile. She watched as he walked backward carefully, taking her hand that had been locked with his until he was too far and let it fall back to her body.

She situated herself in her drivers seat and was ready to leave when she heard a knocking on the passenger side window that startled her. Harry had bent himself over and was motioning for her to roll the window down. When she did, he leaned himself in, an honest look in his eyes.

“Before you go,” he said gently. “A word of advice from someone who had been in the public eye for a long time,” he spoke with a tender yet serious tone, eyes locking with hers. “When you go home today, don’t go on social media. People are mean, and it’s just going to hurt.” She nodded along with his words and watched as he pinched his bottom lip. “And when you inevitably can’t resist, text me if you need to talk about it.”

***

They must have done a good job putting on their show because within an hour of her returning home to her apartment, they were all anyone was talking about. Their names were trending worldwide #1 on Twitter. Streams of Y/N’s debut album were up by 800%, and even Harry’s streams had taken a considerable jump. Y/N had gained 40,ooo new followers and views on every interview she had ever done were steadily rising.

All was going according to Jeff’s plan.

Harry’s words circled her brain for hours. “Don’t go on social media,” she heard him say over and over again as she paced her apartment, only stopping to look at the phone sitting on the kitchen counter every so often.

She had taken a shower, done her hair, tried to watch TV, cooked herself dinner, and even tried to sit down and write a song; it all got her nowhere fast. The unknown was eating at her inside.

Y/N broke when she heard the small ding signaling she had gotten a text message. She had all but sprinted to see who it was, reunited with the outside world through her touch screen. Unsurprisingly, it was from Jeff; the message sent to her and an unknown number she assumed to be Harry’s.

Good job, kiddos., was all it read but there was a photo attached to the message. Her heart stopped while she waited for the photo to load, cursing her slow wifi in the process. After a few breathless moments, the photo came through.

It was a screenshot from the website of one of the biggest entertainment magazines in the country. A picture of him kissing her cheek was the front page of the website.

Harry Styles and Y/N Y/L/N Rumored To Be Music’s New Power Couple Ahead of Tour

She was honestly speechless. This was huge.

She would like to say the sheer shock blurred her judgement, but the curiosity just got the better of her. Harry’s words repeated over and over again in her head, telling her not to, even as her finger connected with the icon of the little blue bird.

She was the most talked about topic in the entire world, her name hovering in bold letters on the trending page. She did everything she could to not click on her name, but her fingers did it all on her own.

The first few tweets were nice. Someone said they liked her style and that they looked cute together as a couple. Another said that they had always enjoyed her music and that they were happy for them.

But as she scrolled, it became harsher and just mean. People commented on her weight, said she couldn’t sing, and criticized her personality as seeming fake and forced. Her eyes were locked on the screen, unable to look away, as her heart began to break and few tears began to roll.

It took one final, and the most painful, tweet for her to consider deleting her account completely. She swiped out of the app fast, but the words were still burned into her brain.

Y/N is using Harry, just like she used James before he got rid of her and found someone better.

The words knocked the wind out of her, pouring salt on an open wound that had yet to heal.

She also had the little blue bird for that heartbreak as well. When she opened the app two months ago, the first thing she saw was pictures of her (former) fiance, James, with his tongue down some girl’s throat. At the time she had been devastated, her heart broken beyond repair.

It felt like no one else in the world could understand the way she was feeling. If she was in this position because of another person, they must get it too. The text to Harry was already sent before she had time to think it over.

I looked and I shouldn’t have. I’m sorry that I didn’t listen.

His response came only seconds later.

Don’t be sorry. It’s hard not to. Are you alright?

She had to think about his question, unsure if she knew the answer. Tears were still running down her face and she felt like she was a target the entire world had decided it was open season on. Logically, she knew these people never thought she would see these awful things, but it didn’t excuse the hurt she felt when she did.

I don’t know. I just don’t understand how people can be so cruel.

She felt like she was bothering him, even though he had offered to be there for her. He wasn’t her best friend, or a close confidant; he was her fake publicity boyfriend. He had real friends he wanted to talk to or maybe even a real girlfriend underwraps somewhere. Her body was wracked with guilt as she thought it over.

People are just mean on the internet, okay? They think they can say whatever they want without repercussions. I’m so sorry that you are being targeted because of me.

Before she got a chance to think through a proper response to him, her phone dinged with another text. It was from Jeff again.

Really good job, kiddos.

Y/N was confused. They hadn’t done anything else but be seen together today. Her sick sense of curiosity got her again before she opened Twitter again and looked up Harry’s name. He had tweeted for the first time in six months only a few moments ago.

@Harry_Styles: We treat people with kindness.

***

The next time she saw him was two days later at yet another public meet up Jeff had arranged for them. Unfortunately this time, she had become just as famous as Harry seemingly overnight, the flames of her new found fame growing even larger after he had sent that tweet.

While the fame had grown, the hate had calmed since his statement, which most had taken as an official declaration of their relationship. Now, that was not to Jeff’s plans.

She had to fight her way out of her apartment complex, wearing a pair of massive dark sunglasses with circular lenses and shielding her face with her hands the best she could. But she did have to admit that the electric orange fabric of her jumpsuit probably didn’t do much to help her blend in and avoid the attention of the paparazzi that had now found out where she lived.

Harry was sitting at the table by himself facing the back of the cafe when she arrived, two cups of coffee waiting before him to be drank together placed delicately on the table. He had his head down, buried in a book, before she startled him with a hug from behind. Her cheek connected with his warm neck where she buried her head into him and she took in his dizzying cologne.

She felt him jump beneath her as she wrapped her arms around his shoulders, pressing a dramatic and cheesy kiss to his cheek, feeling his light stubble prick her chapsticked lips. “My hero,” she joked, trying to bring at least a little humor to the man who had just about jumped out of his skin at her touch.

It felt like she was crossing a boundary, and she was pretty sure she was, but she just needed to thank him and a hug felt like the best way to do that while in a semi-crowded coffee shop. Also, playing up that they were madly in love didn’t hurt.

“Jesus Christ,” he breathed, a hand flying over his chest in surprise to feel his racing heartbeat. “You scared the shit out of me.” Once he settled for a moment, his arm moved across his chest to rest on her arm. His touch was gentle and soft, holding her there gently like he didn’t want her to release him from her grasp. She tried not to think about it too much as she slipped her arms off of him, making her way to the seat that was clearly meant for her across from him.

“I’m sorry that I scared you. A little jumpy today?” she teasingly questioned.

“Hey, watch it,” he playfully threatened. “I believe you called me your hero about thirty seconds ago.”

“I guess I did,” she quipped over the mug she was bringing to her lips. It was sweet but not too sweet, with cream but not too much, and still piping hot; just the way she liked it. “I don’t think it’s too far off,” she smiled before turning back to the coffee. “Good coffee,” she mused. “Just the way I like it.”

“Good. I texted Jeff for your order,” he informed her, the gesture being so thoughtful and sweet she could have melted into a puddle right there and then. “And I think ‘hero’ might be a bit much,” he tacked on.

“Don’t be humble, Harry.” While her voice was still light and held a jesting tone, she meant her words. “You made the entire internet leave me alone, for the most part,” she clarified as there were definitely some nasty messages still floating around Twitter, “in five words.”

“It was the least I could do,” he said while shaking his head slightly, seeming to deflect her words.

“You could have done absolutely nothing.” She reached across the table and grabbed his hand in hers like they had staged at the cafe a few days earlier; but this time, it was an honest gesture, not one for a role they were both meant to be playing. Her words were serious, punctuating each with a gentle nod of her head. “I mean it. Thank you.”

“You’re welcome.” His eyes held the same truthfulness and honesty she hoped she was mirroring in her own. “I know all of this,” he paused and gestured between them with his free hand, “is for publicity, but I consider you a friend. It was hard to watch it all go down like that. You’re a good person and you didn’t deserve all that. I had to do something.”

There was a warmth that flooded her chest. He called me his friend, she thought to herself, fighting back a big toothy grin. She had been under the impression that all of this was just work for him, something he was doing just to drum up publicity, with no personal connections at all. But him calling her a friend meant so much to her. It meant she was not alone in all this terrifying and overwhelming attention.

“I’m glad you think of me as a friend,” she said, still holding back her smile. “You’re my friend too.” He matched her close-lipped smile that had fought its way onto her face at her words.

They sat in silence together for a few moments. Harry returned to his book and Y/N answered emails; but their hands stayed connected across the small table. This silence was very different from the silence on the day they first met. It wasn’t an uncomfortable silence that sat on your tongue, begging you to break the quiet; it was peaceful and safe.

Their silence was broken when a young woman wearing a jittery smile and nervous eyes approached their table. Her voice squeaked out a mouse-like “Hi,” towards the both of them, bringing their eyes up to meet hers and instinctively breaking their hands away from each other.

“I’m so so sorry to be a bother,” she began, cheeks red and hot. “But I’m a really big fan of both of you and I would never forgive myself if I didn’t say hello.” She rambled excitedly, mostly looking at Harry, as she held her slightly shaky hands up to her chest.

“Hello,” Harry said with one of his million dollar smiles. “What’s your name?”

“I��m Emma,” she breathed.

“Well, it’s so nice to meet you Emma.” He spoke gently with her, clearly sensing her anxiety, extending his hand for her to shake. “Thank you for all of your support.”

Y/N watched closely as he spoke with her. He spoke to her like she was the only person in the room, giving her his whole undivided attention, and repeatedly thanking her as she flooded him with compliments about how his music and message of kindness meant so much to her. She was so entranced that she nearly didn’t hear her own name being said as the girl turned towards her.

“I love your music as well,” she grinned, clearly more comfortable after her short conversation with Harry. “And your jumpsuit is just incredible.” Her nervous giggle was contagious, Y/N releasing one as well at the compliment as her cheeks heated slightly. She was shocked she even knew any of her music, clearly being the less popular of the pair.  

“Thank you so much, Emma. It means a lot.”

Emma took a few quick selfies with the both of them (that would be everywhere within a few hours), said goodbye and went to leave the two, but not before she paid them one last compliment. “You two are really cute together. I’m rooting for you.”

Both of their cheeks warmed as they looked back at each other. They were quiet for a moment, unsure how to respond, before Harry turned his attention back to the girl with a coy smile. “I am too,” was all he said.

***

The next three weeks passed in a blur of tour rehearsals, fittings, and public meetings with Harry. And then all of a sudden, it was the night of the first show.

Y/N had never been so nervous in her entire life. She would be the first face seen by just over 19,000 people, tasked to warm up the crowd and prepare them for Harry, which was enough pressure. And then there was the chance that they all hated her guts.

She stood behind the curtain, listening to the loud and inpatient crowd as she paced back and forth. She white-knuckeld her guitar, trying to keep her violently shaking hands from being too visible to the crew around her. Her stomach swirled and her palms were clammy, constantly having to rub them on the pants of her icey blue jumpsuit. It fit her like a glove, the wide legged pants and slight shoulder pads, creating a perfect hourglass silhouette; the only thing she was confident in at the moment was how good she looked in it.

Her heart leapt out of her chest and she almost hit the ceiling when a small voice appeared over her shoulder, whispering “You’re going to do great,” in her ear. If her heart wasn’t about to give out before, it was now. She swung around to face him, almost hitting Harry with her guitar, letting out a small breath of relief when her eyes met his own. They always seemed to calm her down a bit.

“I’m kinda freaking out, H,” she anxiously babbled, using the nickname he had told her to call him. “This is the biggest crowd I’ve ever played in front of, and they probably all hate me because they think I’m dating you, and I have to make sure I do a good job so they start listening to my music; and I just…” she trailed off for a second, uncomfortably scratching the back of her neck, “I just can’t let you down.”

His face softened at her words, seeming to take pity on her. “Y/N,” he began, resting his hands on her shoulders and looking so deep into her eyes she felt like he could probably see her soul. “We picked you to open because people love your music and the way that you perform. You just have to go out there and do what you do best: sing your heart out and put on a good show. It’s only 25 minutes. I know you can do it.”

Every word that left his lips was laced with honesty and encouragement; just enough for Y/N to relax her furrowed brow and give her lip a break from her constant chewing. “I can do it,” she softly repeated back to him, still not breaking contact with his striking green eyes.

A stage manager passed by them, running to some other important task, but not before tapping her shoulder. “You’re on in 30 seconds,” he spoke, just as she heard the roar of the crowd begin, signalling the dimming of the lights in the arena.

“Go kick some ass,” he winked, stepping backwards from her and releasing her from his grasp. “I’ll be watching.”

Walking on stage, she wasn’t met with ‘boo’s that had plagued her nightmares, or mean looks from the audience, or rotten tomatoes thrown from the crowd.

They were screaming in excitement, screaming for her.

From the second she started playing, the crowd had her back; the ones that knew the words to her songs sang them along with her, and the ones that didn’t, happily danced to her voice. Before long, the smile she had forced onto her face was genuine, and her set passed by with ease. When her 25 minutes were up, she wasn’t sure if she wanted to get off the stage.

She took her final bow as the crowd roared, running off of the stage into the wings, looking for one person in particular. And when she found him, she threw herself into Harry’s open and waiting arms. “I told you that you were going to do great!” He spoke excitedly into her ear and he held her close to his body, his arms wrapped around her waist tight.

She liked the way it felt to be in his arms.

Pulling away from him, she saw the massive grin that he wore for her, noting how adorable his dimples were and how the excited look in his eyes made him look like a little kid. But there was more to his face than excitement, he looked proud.

“They were so nice to me, and they knew my songs, and they were screaming so loud for me, and it just went so well. I can’t believe it!” Her previous anxious chatter had become an exhilarated rambling and she felt on top of the world.

“I can,” he grinned, looking down at his watch quickly. “I have to go get changed.” If she wasn’t so amped up, she might have noticed the disappointment that flashed over his features. “Promise me you’ll watch the show?”

“Pinky swear?” She stuck up her little finger in the air.

“Pinky swear.” He kept their pinkies locked for a moment too long, then released her hand and ran backstage to get dressed.

She kept her promise and watched with excitement as the building shook when Harry took the stage.

She had never heard something quite so loud, sure her ears would be ringing when she snuggled into her bunk on the tour bus that night. Watching him perform was mesmerizing; he knew how to work a stage in every way and make every person in the arena feel like he was singing just for them. He was larger than life while performing and his little dances and mannerisms only got more pronounced the more comfortable he got on stage. He messed with Mitch, who she had only met a few hours ago (he was very nice), and constantly praised Sarah on the drums behind him, while he looked over to Adam and sent him smiles often.

Everyone in the building came for a show, and boy, did he give them one. It was amazing to watch. There was a reason she was a fan.

Bouncing off the stage, full of adrenaline and in a post-show high, he came to find her. It wasn’t hard, as she had never left her spot on the side of the stage, unable to rip her eyes away from the man before her.

“Oh my god, Harry! That was incredible!” she said with delighted amazement.

“I’m glad you liked it.” He was smiling down at her with a big toothy grin, a hand running through his sweaty hair and pushing it off his forehead. “They only get better from here.”

***

He was telling the truth. The shows only got crazier and more exciting as the tour went on, and so did their “relationship.”

About five shows in, Jeff had Harry given her his “H” ring to start wearing. Harry didn’t seem too phased by it all even though she thought it might be too much, saying “it’s like a friendship bracelet.” But it was too big for her fingers, not because she had small hands, but because Harry’s were absolutely massive. She wore it on a chain around her neck from then on and made sure to always be seen playing with it.

Fans took notice and loved it.

A little after that, Jeff sent them off to get matching manicures. Both had a melting rainbow of oranges, pinks, and browns on their fingertips, which looked amazing in the paparazzi photos of them walking around with their fingers intertwined.

The fans loved that too.

But when she “accidentally” posted a photo of Harry on her story, the entire world lost it’s shit. In the photo, he laid sprawled across a bed in only a white hotel robe that was creeping dangerously high up his thigh. He looked sleepy and slightly sweaty, in a post-fuck haze, and clothes that looked very similar to ones she had been seen wearing in public only days before were strewn across the floor. The caption read “I love getting to love you.”

The photo had strategically only been up for about 30 seconds, but by the time it was deleted thousands of people had seen it and screenshots had been taken. They quickly circulated the internet, creating a bit of scandal. But more than anything, people began to love the two of them together even more. Harry looked genuinely happy in the photo, and for most of his fans, that was all that mattered.  

They were creating a fairytale love story for an audience, but she would be lying if she said she wasn’t enjoying her role. She quite liked being his “girlfriend.”

Harry and Y/N had a way of clicking as they grew closer–quite literally as they were crammed together on a tour bus most of the time. They seemed to be able to finish each other’s sentences and always beat the other to the punchline of a joke. The pair had begun to pick up on the other’s mannerisms and habits; Y/N always teasing that Harry was going to rub his nose off one day if he kept rubbing it while he was thinking and Harry always knowing when she got enough sleep by whether or not she had put on eyeliner that morning. They swapped playlists back and forth in their bunks as they tried to doze off and always grabbed a cup of coffee for whoever had decided to sleep in the next day, now knowing the other’s order by heart.

There was only one thing she didn’t know about him that she longed to discover: what his lips felt like against her own. She could never think too hard about it though, or she may just explode.

He had become a calming presence and was currently helping her keep her cool, even though she knew the pair of interviewers across the table were getting ready to grill the pair for every detail they could get. His hand had settled on top of her knee to quell it’s nervous bouncing, but remained after she had stopped, even though no one could see his touch under the table. She watched as his thumb ran itself back and forth along the leg of her flashy orange and yellow patterned overalls and she had a hard time pulling her gaze away when the radio host across the large table began to speak.

“So Harry,” the bald man began. “Fine Line has been one of the biggest albums of the year and I just have to say I love it. It’s truly incredible.” She listened as the man continued on to sing Harry’s praises, going on to list his grammy nominations, sold out world tour, and other accolades. She couldn’t help but smile as she watched his cheeks tinge pink with the praise. She knew anyone watching would pick up on her adoring look and people fawn over it, but she knew her gaze was nothing but truthful.

“Thank you very much,” he said shyly, shaking his head slightly as he spoke into the microphone suspended in front of his face. “You’re too kind.”

“Stop being humble,” she teased him, playfully tapping him on the arm. “All of his music is fantastic,” she said turning her attention back to the man across from them, “especially Fine Line.”

“And there’s Y/N, being the supportive girlfriend,” the man chuckled.

“I support him in everything he does,” she smiled back, not having to embellish the truth at all. “He is an amazing talent and I think Fine Line shows that.”

It wasn’t hard for her to gush about him. It was actually quite easy. She absolutely adored him, as an artist, a friend, and the focus of her affection. She felt an equal warmth in her cheeks as she watched his get even pinker with her compliments.

“That’s actually something we wanted to ask you about,” the blonde woman sitting next to him piped up, a mischievous glint in her eyes that sent nervous butterflies flying around Y/N’s stomach. “One of the songs on Fine Line, Cherry to be specific, actually features the voice of Harry’s ex, Camille. How does that make you feel as his new girl?”

Y/N did her best not to gag at the woman’s question, gritting her teeth as she plastered on a polite smile. “Well, I think Cherry is a really great song and her voice at the end adds a lot,” she spoke as smoothly as she could, refusing to let on that the question rattled her. Harry’s light squeeze on her knee signalled to her that she had answered the question well.

“It’s also been three years since the song was written,” Harry cut in. “Things are obviously a lot different now.” He connected their eyes for a second while he was leaning back into his seat, sending her a short smile, but she knew him well enough to know it was genuine.

“Oh, definitely,” the woman eagerly agreed. “You’re in a great new relationship with a beautiful girl on your arm.”

“Y/N,” he emphasized her name as the woman had referred to her as a possession of his for a second time, “and I are very happy. Thank you.” To an onlooker, he was calm. To her, he was visibly uncomfortable by her words.

Y/N began to notice a clear pattern as the interview went on. Harry was asked exclusively about his music and the tour, while Y/N only became relevant to their interviewers when they wanted to mention their relationship.

When the man asked Y/N if she felt uncomfortable playing to Harry’s mainly female fanbase every night that are “so obviously jealous of her,” something snapped inside of her, sending all her hours of media training out the window. “I’m not uncomfortable at all,” she said curtly. “His music is great and he puts on an awesome show. I don’t think the audience’s gender really has anything to do with the music.” She watched the man’s face fall before she decided to go on. “And I would like to think that at least a few of them are there for me too. You do know I make music too, right?”

An indignant smirk found its way to her lips as the man stammered out, “yes, of course.”

“Okay. I was just wondering since you have only asked me questions about our relationship since we got here.”

She knew Jeff wouldn’t be happy, but at the moment, she couldn’t care less. They may not have really been dating, but the interviewers didn’t know that. All of their dismissal of her and her career was 100% real.

She had been so worked up that she didn’t even realize Harry’s hand had left her knee until it found its way to rest on her back. She leaned into his touch as he rubbed her back softly while she crossed her arms in front of her.

The interviewers looked at the two of them across the table, jaws both lying on the floor. It was quiet until Harry nonchalantly spoke. “She has a point.”

The last few minutes of the interview passed in an awkward blur that felt suffocating. She felt like she could finally take in a deep breath once they were in the back of a massive SUV being driven away from the studio.

“Jeff is going to have my head,” she mumbled under her breath, nose stuck into her phone as she scrolled Twitter to see what people were saying about her outburst. But before she could read any opinions, Harry's tattooed arm blocked her view as he gently pushed her phone down onto her lap.

“Look at me,” he murmured, beckoning her attention to the other side of the back seat. When she connected her eyes with his, his usual calming aura took over her, softening the stressed crease between her brows. “It’s going to be okay.”

“Harry, I just blew my career up into smoke because I couldn’t deal with a rude interviewer,” she huffed at him.

“No,” he disagreed softly, moving the hand that rested on her arms to interlock his fingers with one of hers. “You stuck up for yourself to people who were ignoring your work and whittling you down to your relationship.”

“But it was rude.”

“It was necessary.”

The car ride to the venue for that night’s concert was quiet, but Harry never let go of her hand, brushing his thumb over her knuckles in a comforting touch. She wasn’t sure if she ever wanted him to let go.

***

It was the early hours of the morning by the time the pair returned to their tour bus and went to crawl into their bunks.

Her performance had gone well and Harry was mesmerizing (as always). He was truly hypnotizing to watch while he performed and she hadn’t missed watching him yet, even as they drew close to the end of the tour. It was the best part of her day and she would miss it dearly after the last show.

She was almost asleep, curtain drawn and cuddled under a pile of blankets, when her cell began to ring. Her heart sank, knowing only one person who would know when she had a sliver of free time (even though it’s debatable if sleeping counts as free time). She was going to get scolded like she was a little kid in the principal's office and she knew it.

“Hi Jeff,” she answered with a sigh as she pulled the curtain back and slid from the bunk, the cold air of the tour bus nipping at her legs.

Her gaze was met by a snuggled up Harry wearing a concerned face across from her in his own bed. He never closed the curtain, not even when she asked politely to muffle his snores, always saying something about how it made him claustrophobic. He sent her a tired smile and mouthed “good luck,” extending a hand for a fist bump as she passed. Knocking their knuckles together put a brief smile on her face before she buckled in for the chewing out she was about to get.

Harry watched her intently as she paced up and down the front of the tour bus as she spoke to Jeff, too far away for him to listen in. Her face gradually turned from anxious, to surprised, to something that would have probably been happiness if she wasn’t so tired.

“Alright, thank you for everything.” She spoke softly when she finally returned to be within earshot for him. “Goodnight Jeff.”

“So?” he murmured groggily at her, brows raised in question at her.

“People loved it,” she said shocked, like she didn’t fully believe it herself. “They think I’m some kind of badass for shutting down a sexist. Which is, like, a lot,” she spoke with a disbelieving chuckle, unable to find the right words in her groggy state. “I don’t really know what to make of it.”

Harry seemed to spring up from his spot in his bed, smacking his head on the top of the bunk in the process, prompting them both to dissolve into a puddle of giggles.

“Don’t get too excited for me,” she laughed. “I cannot be the reason that you hurt yourself and have to cancel a show.”

“I was just too excited to say ‘I told you so,’” he smirked, now rubbing the side of his head through his curls.

“Cocky bastard,” she sarcastically murmured under her breath while dramatically rolling her eyes.

She watched with confusion as Harry left his bed, and after a short and frantic search for his pajama pants so he wouldn’t “offend her eyes,” he moved towards the front of the bus. Her eyes trailed him as he bent down to the small mini fridge and pulled out two beers.

“We have to celebrate.”

It was 2 AM and she had been so ready for bed after a long day. But she knew she could never say no to him. She thanked god that they had a day off tomorrow.

After retrieving her massive and lovingly worn Grateful Dead sweatshirt to protect her from the chilly air, she nearly ran to the front of the bus. His painted pink fingers moved with skill as he popped the bottle caps off with one of his rings, handing it to her and gently nudging his bottle against hers.

“Cheers,” he murmured softly as he looked down at her with a kindhearted smile.

“Cheers,” she seemed to whisper back to him, a flutter in her stomach reminding her how badly she wanted to reach out and connect her lips to his. Instead she slid into the small booth across from him, taking a long sip from the bottle as she watched him do the same.

“I want you to know that I was really proud of you today,” he said as he put his beer down on the table. “Rude interviewers are never easy and you handled it like a champ.”

“Thank you, H,” she nodded, suddenly bashful and unable to make eye contact with him. Her cheeks burned hot as she put all her focus into tracing the rim of the bottle with her finger tip.

“Hey,” he called for her attention and her eyes snapped up to meet his. “I mean it, Y/N.”

“I know you do,” she gently nodded at him. “I’m just really happy they didn’t ask about my ex,” she chuckled as she took another sip. “That would have gone very poorly.”

“Oh yeah, I was a little annoyed they brought up my ex but not yours,” he teased. “Not fair if you ask me.”

“Well, then I’m glad no one asked you.”

“Can I ask you?”

“What?”

“About your ex.”

She should have been prepared to talk about it with Harry at some point. Half of this plan had been devised to get back at James anyway. She should be able to talk about it by now, especially with someone she had grown so close to.

“I guess so,” she shrugged, trying to seem casual like the mere mention of him didn’t still hurt her heart a little bit. “What do you want to know?”

“As much as you’re willing to tell me.”

He looked soft like this, eyes slightly sleepy with a tenderness in them as he looked back at her. His hair was unruly and puffy and he was wrapped in the powder blue blanket that lived on the tour bus’ couch. She would have told him anything that he ever wanted to hear if he kept looking like this.

With a deep breath, she began to recount everything that went down.

“I met James while I was still working as a waitress. I recognized him from his movies and started a conversation, and then–to my surprise–he asked me out on a date. I had been in LA for three weeks and this insanely famous actor is asking me to go out with him, so I obviously said yes.” She paused to take a swig of her beer, before mumbling under her breath, “I should have said ‘fuck no’ to that.”

A smile ghosted over her lips as she listened to Harry’s laugh across the table. She swore that laugh could cure cancer.

“But I didn’t,” she continued. “He introduced me to the right people and helped me make the right connections in the industry, which I guess made me feel indebted to him. Does that make sense?”

“Of course,” Harry nodded, eyebrows furrowed and listening intently.

“I should have broken up with him after I signed with Jeff and the label, however awful that sounds. But he just always knew the right things to say to make me feel special and like I was the most important person in the world. Even after I found out he was talking to other girls, he was somehow able to talk himself out of it.” She shook her head as she recalled it. “You wanna hear something fucked up?”

“Always,” he said with a gentle smirk.

“He proposed to me using lines from a romcom he was working on.”

Harry nearly spit out his drink. “Holy shit, you’re kidding!”

“I wish. I didn’t find out until I went with him to the premier a few months later and the proposal scene sounded surprisingly familiar.”

“What a dirtbag.”

“I know, right?” she laughed. “Then a few weeks after that, he got papped with his tongue down another girl’s throat. That finally knocked some sense into me and I ran for the hills.”

“Fuck,” he sighed as he finished his beer. “I’m so sorry.”

“It’s okay,” she breathed. “I don’t even feel hurt by him anymore, ya know? I just feel angry at myself for trusting him.”

“I understand but it’s not your fault he was a piece of shit,” he said as he rose from his seat and traveled to the mini fridge once again. “Another?” he asked, holding the bottle up about his head.

“Fuck it,” she shrugged. “Sure.”

She watched him skillfully pop off the tops again using just his rings, making a mental note to make him teach her how he did that, before he flopped back down in his seat.  

“At the risk of sounding like a Facebook mom, ‘you grow through what you go through,’” she chuckled, taking another long sip as she finished her first. He matched her high pitched giggle across the table and she nearly drooled beer down her front from smiling so wide.

“Amen, sister,” he agreed, raising his beer in the air.

“Oh, that was awful.” She shook her head as she descended into giggles. “Please never say that again.”

“Noted.”

“Anyway,” she began again after another sip of her drink, “I was well prepared to get my heartbroken by untrustworthy men after you, Styles.”

“I’m offended–tell me more,” he spoke quickly, his signature narcissistic smirk settling onto his features.

“I need you to know that Zayn leaving was my first real heartbreak.”

“Were the rest of us chopped liver?”

“You weren’t Zayn, I can tell you that.”

“Ouch!” He let out a loud belly laugh.

“Put yourself in my shoes for a minute, H. So first, the hottest-”

“Rude-”

“-I’m speaking. So the hottest one leaves, and then the rest of you are all like ‘we’ll be back in 18 months,’” she mocked him in a high pitched impersonation with a wave, “and then 6 months later you all mysteriously have solo careers.”

“I do not see you complaining about my solo career now, ya fame leetch.” He spoke with such humor and charisma, she couldn’t have even wished to be offended by his joke.

“Absolutely not, sir,” she said sternly, giving him a dramatic salute. “Deepest apologies from the fame leetch.” The two collapsed into giggles, laughing until their sides began to ache.

“Wait, I have a question for mega superstar Mr. Harry Styles of former One Direction fame,” she announced.

“I believe that’s me,” he bowed his head and raised his hand into the hair. “Shoot.”

She barely could get the question out, laughing too hard at her own joke. “Is Taylor Swift a good kisser?”

“Oh god,” he exasperatedly threw his hands in the air, chuckling while rolling his eyes dramatically before grinning wide as he thought over his answer. “I don’t kiss and tell,” he finally smirked.

“Wait, I have another!”

“Watch it, smart ass.”

“You think I’m smart?” she teased as she feigned flattery. “Have you ever heard of a song called ‘English Love Affair?’” He narrowed his eyes at her, a knowing smirk crossing his lips as he shook his head at her. “Also, when do I get to meet Gemma?”

“I’ll consider it when you stop bringing up her sex life, perv.”

“We’ve been dating for a few months now,” she teased as she continued to prod, emboldened by the liquid courage running through her veins as she was now half way through her next beer. “I think I should be allowed to meet the family soon. They seem delightful.”

“They would love how you have decided to rip into me like this,” he said with a cheeky smile, dimples on full display.

“Rockstars have to get knocked down a peg every once in a while.” She sarcastically shrugged. “Consider it a favor.”

She couldn’t help but think about how right this felt. Their back and forth flowed so smoothly, the banter falling from their lips without effort. Their laughter joined together in a delightful melody and she imagined they could go on this way all night.

Spending any amount of time with him made her so fucking happy; and time spent teasing each other over beers caused her to nearly explode with joy. How much she was enjoying herself was too hard to put into words.

He was safe and he was kind and he made her laugh no matter how bad his jokes were.

He was her best friend.

And for the first time, she was willing to admit that she was in love with him.

“Harry,” she hummed softly as their laughter died down to a comfortable silence. “Thank you for everything. You’ve changed my life forever and I can never repay you.”

“Just remember me when you get famous.”

“Oh shut up, I’m being serious,” she playfully scolded before letting her tone drop back into honesty. “You’re a very good person and I’m eternally grateful for you letting me be your opening act and then agreeing to this whole relationship charade.”

“I didn’t ‘let’ you be anything, Y/N. I picked you myself.”

Her brows furrowed in confusion. “What do you mean?”

“I listened to your album when it came out and fell in love with it,” he shrugged, his casual tone contradicting the surprised raise of her pulse. “When I found out Jeff also managed you, I knew I had to have you on the tour.”

Y/N was honestly stunned. She had always assumed that the tour was Jeff’s doing, a careful arrangement pairing Full Stop’s new up-and-comer with their most famous and established talent. Being offered the tour had been the biggest opportunity and honor she had ever been presented with; but she had never considered Harry himself being behind it.

“Oh,” was all she could manage to get out.

It was now his turn to be confused. “What’s so surprising about that?” he asked, reading the shock on her face like she was an open book.

“I just,” she stammered, trying to find the words in her slightly hazy state. “I never would have thought you knew who I was or listened to my music.”

“Why not?”

“I don’t know,” she trailed off. “You’re you, and I’m just... me, I guess.”

He didn’t respond right away, just looking at her intently and slightly amused, sea glass eyes boring into her with a pink lip held between his teeth.

He scanned her frame, from the way her hair sat messily on top of her head and the way the massive sweatshirt swallowed her body enough to where she had pulled her knees up to her chest underneath it. Her shoulders were slumped slightly, making her appear smaller as she held her legs close to her torso and her eyebrows were knitted together in worry, slightly nervous under his intense gaze.

She downed the rest of her beer in an attempt to forget his intense attention. It didn’t work.

“You really don’t know how incredible you are, do you?” he finally asked, the corner of his lips twitching into a small smile.

She felt her whole body burn with his compliment, wanting to shrink into herself and disappear completely from his view. She finally shook her head slightly in an attempt to deflect his words, breathing his name under her breath as if to scold him for being too kind.

“You are,” he insisted, ignoring her objection. “You’re so talented and your music deserves all the attention that it gets. I am honored that I get to play a part in helping expose the world to you and what you have to offer.”

“Thank you.” Her words came out as a whisper.

“You’re welcome, love.”

His pet name made her stomach turn in a nervous excitement and a wide grin involuntarily came to her lips.

“I like it when I make you smile like that.” His words only made her beam further. “You look very pretty when you smile.”

“Stop it,” she said softly, cheeks burning hot and having a hard time making eye contact with him.

“Stop what?” He feigned innocence as he lightly teased her, smirk still prominent on his features.

“Are you flirting with me, Styles?”

“Just practicing.”

His words rang through her mind long after they had left the table and crawled back into their bunks for the night. She wished she could see inside his head to understand whatever thoughts were running around his brain.

But for now she could just peak at him through the gap she had purposely left in her curtain, wondering if she ever popped into his dreams as he slept.

He was always in hers.

***

There was a sadness mixed in with her usually thrilled mood as she took the stage for the last show of the tour. While there was an element of relief as she looked forward to some well needed rest, the adrenaline and joy of being in front of a crowd was something that she would miss dearly. She had grown into a real performer over the last two months as they zig-zagged across the US and this period of time would have a special place in her heart long after it had ended.

But there was another reason why she was so sad to see this chapter come to an end. As far as she knew, a staged breakup was not far away and the thought of being without Harry was heartbreaking. He had become her person and soon their feux falling out would be on the front page of every magazine. She wanted nothing more in the world than for their relationship to be real, but it would be forced to end before it had even truely started.

She got choked up as she sang her final song that night, letting a few tears escape as she took in the thousands of people singing her lyrics back to her, flashlights swaying in the air to the beat of the music. Taking a move from Harry’s own playbook, she took her mic and directed it to the crowd to sing as she cried. The vibrations of the drums and bass behind her nestled it’s way into her bones and the chorus of singing voices in the crowd surrounded her in a bittersweet melody.

The past two months she had been on top of the world, and as soon as this song finished, it was the beginning of the end.

She took her final bow, watching as the small tears fell forward onto the dusty stage below her. She waved and blew kisses to the crowd, then nearly ran off the stage looking for the only person she wanted to see.

Harry was right where he always was, just out of view behind the curtain, holding his arms out for her to fall into.

“Awe, babe,” he hummed sympathetically when she settled her head onto his chest, surely ruining his crisp white t-shirt with her now wet makeup. “It’s okay. Final shows are always tough.” He rubbed her back gently, in a soothing rhythm.

He smelled so good. He smelled like home.

She tilted her head up to connect her glassy eyes with his. “I just don’t want this all to end.” She knew she wasn’t just talking about the tour.

“Neither do I,” he said as his lips curved into a devilish smirk that sent her heart into palpitations. “That’s why I have one last surprise for you.”

“Oh, Harry,” she sighed while wiping the remaining tears off her cheeks. “What have you done?”

“You said you liked surprises!” he defended.

“Not surprises in front of 20,000 people!”

“I promise you’re going to love this one, okay?” His voice was softer now, encouraging and supportive. “You’re going to come out and sing an extra song with me during my set,” he revealed.

“Sing what?”

“That’s the surprise.”

“Do I even know the words?”

“You definitely know the words,” he chuckled.

“I just finished sobbing. I can’t go out there like this.”

“You can fix your makeup. I believe in you.”

“What am I going to wear?” she asked, grasping at straws at this point, doing anything she could to get out of this.

“I had Lambert put something together for you.”

“Of course you did.”

She peppered him with a few more questions, but he had a smooth and charming answer to every single one. He had thought every detail out, and as always, she couldn’t say no to him.

“Fine,” she finally exasperatedly agreed, immediately met with his excited and dimpled smile that she had fallen head over heels for.

“Perfect,” he breathed. “I have to go get ready and so do you. I already put everything you need in your dressing room, okay?” She nodded, still biting her lip anxiously. He held her by her shoulders, lowering his head to match their eye level as he leaned in close, before he spoke. “You’re going to have fun. I promise.”

“Pinky swear?”

“Pinky swear.”

Seconds after they locked their little fingers together, he pressed a quick and protective kiss to her forehead that set her whole body ablaze before running off in the direction of his dressing room. She remained stunned and frozen in her spot for a few moments trying to process what it felt like to have his lips on her for the first time since that very first day they had met.

There was no audience to perform it for or an act to keep up behind the curtain. He kissed her because he wanted to.

She was finally snapped out of her daze when a stagehand bumped into her by accident, prompting her to begin the short walk back to her dressing room. But the ghost of his lips remained on her forehead, an incessant tingle placed there by his touch.

The dress she found waiting for her was one of the most beautiful gowns she had ever set her eyes on. Made of a light purple chiffon, the wrap dress’ long sleeves and floor length skirt flowed freely. A belt cinched the wispy fabric close to her waist and a deep-v exposed her neck and chest. But the most dazzling part of the dress were the red sequined hearts that dotted the fabric and reflected the light of the dressing room like a million little mirrors.

Slipping into it, the light fabric was soft against her skin, opaque enough but still slightly sheer to let light through and show off her legs and the bright red shiny pumps Lambert had left for her. She felt the most beautiful she had ever felt in this dress, boosting her confidence and quelling her nerves about whatever the hell Harry was planning.

“One minute to curtain,” was announced in an ominous voice over the arena’s backstage speakers as she finished fixing her makeup and she all but ran to make it back to the stage in time. She only had one more chance to watch him perform and she refused to miss a second of it.

Harry dazzled as the lights focused in on him, his deep blue and fully sequined suit reflecting the light and turning him into a human disco ball. He stood close to the edge of the stage as the beginning notes of the first song began being played by the band, but he made no move towards his mic stand to sing. His eyes were closed and his arms were outstretched to the audience, taking in every scream, every tear, and the thunderous shake of the building; but also giving himself to them.

Then the show began. As usual, he was electric, but tonight was like he had turned himself up to eleven. Every note he sang was full of his heart and every dance move was done with his entire body, even his bad jokes seemed funnier tonight.

She was so mesmerized she almost forgot about his ‘surprise.’ Almost.

“Since tonight is unfortunately our last show,” he pouted. “I thought I would do something special,” he spoke to the crowd as they roared, but quickly connected his eyes with her’s in the wings. By the smirk plastered on his face, she knew she was in for it.

“I recently found out that someone very close to me was a very big fan of…” he trailed off as he dramatically pretended to search for the right words, “my previous work.” He finished with a smirk and his words prompted the loudest reaction since he had been on stage.

“Now, I told her that she would be coming on stage to join me tonight, but I didn’t exactly tell her what we would be singing and I haven’t performed this song in a very long time, so cut us some slack if we mess up. This is very unrehearsed.” He kept sneaking glances back to her, as her eyes grew wider at the stunt he was currently pulling. “But I know for a fact that she knows all the words. I listen to her sing them in the shower quite often.” He wore a cheeky dimpled grin as he looked back at her once again.

The building was shaking due to the suspense he was creating, and looking down at her hands, she realized she was to. She gripped hard onto the mic a stagehand had just shoved at her, pleading with her hands to stop their tremors.

“Now, I would love it if you could all give another warm welcome to one of my favorite people on the planet, Y/N Y/L/N!” He turned his body to her for a final time, extending his hand out for her to take. Her legs felt like jello as she walked out into the bright lights towards him, interlocking her fingers with his as a way to keep her on her feet.

The audience’s screams were deafening at seeing the two of them together and she thanked god she had her earpieces in to protect her ear drums or they would have surely burst. She could only imagine the articles that would be written about this and the thousands of tweets that were probably already being sent.

“I’m gonna kick your ass,” she mouthed at him threateningly, but she couldn’t even get through the sentence before his dazzling smile began to quell her anxiety.

“The look on your face is 100% worth getting my ass kicked,” he answered smoothly before turning his attention back to the audience. “Everyone, sing along if you know the words,” he commanded their attention. “This is Ready to Run.”

Her jaw dropped and the crowd roared as the band behind her began to play the first few chords of the song she loved and knew so well. She had admitted it a few days ago that it was one of her favorites of his ‘previous work,’ but apparently he already knew that from the few showers she had taken on the tour bus.

“There’s a lightning in your eyes I can’t deny,” he began by himself, her brain still too shocked to jump in yet. He sang the first few lines to her with a giant grin plastered on his face, hand still holding tight to hers. His eyes had a playful glint in them that seemed to say ‘just have fun.’

“There’s a devil in your smile, it’s chasing me,” she finally began to sing, Harry fading his voice out so she could take the next few lines by herself as he admired her.

He did have a devilish smile, but it was one she loved with her entire heart. As she began to sing, she felt her muscles begin to relax into the song she had sung to herself so many times before, letting her body begin to bounce to the growing rhythm as her dress flowed around her.

The stage vibrated as Sarah beat her drums to introduce the chorus. “This time I’m ready to run, escape from the city and follow the sun,” the pair sang together, eyes still locked as their voices combined into the most perfect tune. “Cause I wanna be yours, don’t you wanna be mine?” they continued the lyrics. She felt herself meaning the words leaving her mouth more and more as they went on. She did want to be his, she couldn’t deny that. “I don’t wanna get lost in the dark of the night.”

Her apprehensiveness eased further as the music picked up and the hook went on, finally allowing herself to have a bit of fun. “Wherever you are is the place I belong,” they insisted towards each other, leaning in close before Harry grabbed her hand to dramatically spin her, the beautiful shining fabric of her dress splaying out around her. The next line was mumbled through giggles by both of them, but their laughter only added to the perfect moment they were having.

They danced across the stage together like there weren’t 20,ooo pairs of eyes watching them, both singing their hearts out to each other. It began to feel like they weren’t even there. It was just Y/N and Harry, serenading each other to one of her favorite songs.

“There’s a future in my eyes I can’t foresee,” she sang to him to start the second verse.

“Unless, of course, I stay on course and keep you next to me.” Harry grabbed her by her waist and pulled her into his side as he sang the words, prompting more giggles from her. She loved the way he smiled so wide as he sang, never breaking his eye contact with her and emitting pure joy. His eyes looked honest as he sang, like he meant every word just as much as she did.

The pair made their way through the rest of the verse and second chorus, flawlessly moving around the stage like they owned it. Y/N selfishly decided to let him have the bridge all to himself, needing to hear the way his beautiful voice hit the high notes. “This time I’m ready to run,” he sang passionately, executing the downward moving riff perfectly. “I’d give everything that I got for your love,” he pointed across the stage towards her, beckoning her back close to him. She quickly skipped to him at his request.

Like she had blinked, the song was already nearing its end.

“Cause I wanna be free and I wanna be young, I’ll never look back now I’m ready to run,” they belted the last lines out to each other. The band fell quiet on their last chord and the crowd exploded, but their noise fell on deaf ears as the pair stood so close their heaving chests were almost pressed up against each other. His eyes stared down into hers and she watched as his eyes flickered quickly down to her lips.

The world ceased to exist when he pressed his mouth to hers, even if it only lasted a second. It was nothing more than a peck, but it was everything to her. Her body igniting with heat and eyes full of shock, she looked back at him in simultaneous confusion and adoration, before realizing they had been staring at each other for too long. She needed to get off the stage so he could continue with his show. She walked back slowly towards the wings, letting the hand he had still been holding fall to her side. She waved and smiled to the crowd the best she could in her clouded mind.

“Thank you everyone!” she shouted into her mic as she moved out of their view. She shoved her mic into the first set of hands that would take it as she wobbled her way over to a table with water bottles. She nearly choked as she tried to suck one down, hoping it would ease the dizzy feeling he had created with his lips. Her lips burned just as her forehead had earlier in the night.

He had kissed her. He had sang a love song with her and then he had kissed her. She couldn’t decipher if that kiss was a confirmation that he shared the same feelings for her or if it was just another act for the cameras. But his mouth felt so right against hers. They fit together like a pair of puzzle pieces. She tried to suppress the optimistic hope that rose in her chest, but it began to swallow her whole.

When she heard his next song begin, she made her way back to the spot that had become hers at the side of the stage. She watched him perform the rest of the show in a loving haze, doe eyed and hypnotized, lips still buzzing from his contact.

He gave it his all. By the last song he was out of breath, drenched in sweat, and looked like he was about to pass out at any second. The crowd applauded for minutes after he left the stage and they were still cheering when she finally caught sight of him again. His curls were stuck to his forehead and his skin was shiny and flushed. He was panting, still trying to recover from his workout of a finale show; but he was beaming. His smile seemed to turn him into a beacon, emitting a light and positive energy that drew everyone backstage towards him.

She was so transfixed on Harry as he thanked the crew and accepted congratulations from all around that she just about jumped out of her skin when Jeff slinked up behind her and whispered ‘boo’ in her ear.

“What the fuck, Jeff,” she chuckled as she caught her breath, resting her hand on her chest and feeling her racing heartbeat.

“I just wanted to congratulate you on being half of the best fake couple out there,” he teased. “That kiss was perfect. People are losing their minds over it.”

“Oh,” she said softly, feeling every emotion she was distracted from while watching Harry rush back into her. Her heart sank as she remembered all the questions that continued to haunt her since she got off stage. “Thanks,” she murmured, plastering a smile onto her face. “I’m glad we could make you proud.”

“If you two could convince me, you can convince anyone.” Jeff walked off moments later, leaving her to sit in her confused thoughts as he disappeared into the hoards of bodies waiting for their minute with Harry.

She knew that she didn’t ‘convince’ Jeff of anything on her part. Everything she did with Harry was authentic and truthful. Including the thrilled grin that appeared on her face when she finally made eye contact with the exhausted man across the room. She gave him a shy wave that he sheepishly returned, biting back a shy smile. He pointed in the direction of his dressing room and mouthed “meet me in 15.”

She could never say no to him.

Fifteen minutes later, she was knocking on the large wooden door that had a single piece of paper that read STYLES haphazardly taped onto it. When it finally flew open, she was met by a soaking wet Harry with a towel hanging dangerously low on his hips. Her eyes trailed down his body without permission, taking in the toned torso that was decorated with his beautiful tattoos. Her eyes hovered over the two ferns that sat on his pelvis, too fascinated with the dark ink to pull her eyes away just yet.

She had obviously seen him in various states of undress before. They lived together on a tour bus without much space to exist with privacy, but this was different. He wasn’t rushing to get dressed or quickly changing his outfit. And he wasn’t moving away from her gaze at all.

If she hadn’t been so entranced by him, she would have noticed he was looking her up and down in the exact same manner.

She had changed since she had seen him last. The skin-tight black velvet romper she had brought along for the afterparty now fit her snuggly and held her every curve. The dark fabric was tight and appeared almost painted on, a rainbow racing stripe making its way down either side of her chest. The short shorts of the outfit exposed nearly all of her legs and the deep neckline put much of her chest on display as well. It’s long sleeves were her favorite part, as a strip of fringe dangled from below her arms any time she moved.

“You look great,” Harry finally choked out, his voice pulling their eyes back up to the other’s face.

“Oh, thanks,” she said, slightly awkwardly. “You too.”

“Well, I’m hopefully not going to the after party dressed like this,” he chuckled before stepping aside and ushering her into the room.

His dressing room was much larger than hers and she settled herself on the brown leather couch in the corner as she waited for him to get ready, sneaking glances up from her phone often. She chuckled as she watched him spend far too long fussing with his curls in the mirror, but was quickly distracted by the way his back and arms flexed when he reached up to muse his hair. Once he was satisfied with the way it fell, he disappeared into the bathroom at the back of the room. When he emerged, he was finally dressed, allowing her to take a deep breath and to focus on something other than his bare skin for the first time since he had opened the door.

The black satin suit was simple for him, but the tight white tank top that sat underneath hugged every muscle in his torso. She knew as soon as he got in the hot club, he would lose the jacket, and she would be devastatingly distracted once again.

The narcissist took one final look at himself in the mirror before turning to her and extending a hand. “Ready, darling?”

“You just spent 15 minutes exclusively on your hair and you’re asking me if I’m ready?” she teased as she took his hand, weaving her fingers between his as they exited the room together.

He leaned down close to her ear as they walked down the now mostly empty hallway, lips brushing over the hollow of her ear as he spoke. “I could have done it faster, but you were so obviously enjoying the show.”

“Relax yourself, Magic Mike,” she muttered indignantly, but hung her head in a way she hoped he couldn’t see how flustered he made her. Was she really that obvious?

They walked hand in hand out to the parking garage, now caught in a back and forth about whether or not Harry could be a male stripper. He said yes. She said no, although she did admit at one point that he worked his mic stand like a pole.

“Hey Jeff,” he called when they finally reached the parking garage where Jeff and Glenne had been waiting for them to head to the club. “Do you think I could be a stripper?”

“I think people would pay a lot to see it, but they may be disappointed in your dancing skills.”

“Come on,” he playfully whined. “I have some moves.”

“You have one move,” Y/N cut in with a chuckle, “and it’s the wiggle.” She brought her hands up near her chest, tilted her head back while dramatically biting her lip, and swayed her arms by her sides, earning a chorus of laughter from the people around her.

She hadn’t even realized she had done the move without releasing Harry’s hand first, dragging his arm into her dance as well, until their manager commented on it. “You know, you two don’t have to be holding hands all the time and keeping the show up back here,” he said with a slightly suspicious quirk in his eyebrows.

Her smile had been in the process of fading, like they had been caught doing something wrong, before Harry answered smoothly. “We know. Just practicing.”

There were those words again. Just practicing, she thought over to herself. But was he practicing anymore? How many flirty comments, heartfelt compliments, and warm touches did it take to cross the line of practicing to the real thing?

She wasn’t sure about Harry, but she knew that she wasn’t just practicing anymore.

She knew that the way they sat nearly on top of each other in the large SUV on the way to the club felt more than friendly. And the way he hadn’t stopped touching her in some way since they left his dressing room insinuated far more than something with business-like intentions. And the way he looked at her everytime he caught her eye the entire way to the club, always with a bright smile and adoring gaze that she always returned, pulled at her heartstrings far more than they should have if this was all an act.

A sloppy and cheeky grin settled almost permanently on his features after he had a few drinks in him, his arms moving in a lazy and fluid manner as she took in his many tattoos that he had exposed when he ditched his jacket (just like she knew he would). His butterfly was visible through the tight ribbed fabric of the white tank top and the little birds that peaked out from underneath seemed to be inviting her even closer to him in her now inebriated state.

All she wanted to do was to connect her lips with his as she watched him make conversation with someone from his management, entranced by the way his perfect mouth moved as he spoke. She once again craved the shocks of electricity that were created between them at the contact and could not stop thinking about it no matter how hard she tried. The protective hand that had settled onto her hip and continued to hold her close to his body just wasn’t enough anymore.

The pair had been drinking far too much; martinis turning into vodka sodas that had turned into straight tequila shots. She believed it was tequila shot four that did her in. The last thing she remembered was licking the line of salt off the back of her hand, downing the shot, and being entranced by Harry’s eyes as she bit down on the slice of lime he held carefully with his jeweled fingers.  

***

The next morning, Y/N woke up in a hotel room that she didn’t recognize with a pounding headache and a swirling gut. It felt like she had been hit with a truck and she could barely pick her head up off the pillow.

She had so many questions about what had happened the night before. Where was she? Who let her drink that much? Whose clothes was she wearing? But most of all, what the hell happened after that fourth shot?

But she realized the worst was yet to come when she heard soft snoring coming from beside her. She knew that snoring well. It was the snoring that kept her up half the night for the last two months and the one that had almost driven her to suffocating her bus-mate in his sleep; the snoring that matched the crumbled black suit she just noticed in a ball on the floor.

It took every ounce of strength in her body to pull herself from the pillow and turn around in the bed to have her suspicions confirmed.

There he was.

His dark long eyelashes were fluttered down across the tops of his cheeks and his hair was going in every direction, skin clammy like his body was trying to rid itself of all the poison he had ingested the night before. The crumpled comforter was pushed down his stomach, his bare skin holding a sheen that helped define every dip or curve of his muscles and the tiniest bit of the band of his boxers peaked out to assure her that he at least wasn’t fully naked next to her.

Why were they in bed together? And why did he look so good? Oh my god, she thought as a possibility dawned on her. Did we sleep together?

“Harry,” she murmured softer than she intended, voice scratchy and mouth dry. The soreness at the back of her throat clued her into the copious amounts of screaming she must have done last night. He didn’t stir at her gentle coaxing, the light streaming through the windows making him look angelic as it covered him in a blanket of soft light while he continued to sleep.

It was a hard nudge to his chest that finally made him open his eyes, immediately releasing a groan she was sure she made when she regained consciousness too. He looked at her puzzled, still rubbing sleep out of his eyes as he propped himself up on his elbows. He took an equally confused look around the hotel room before looking back at her. She watched as the gears slowly turned in his head until his eyes opened wide and he spring up into a sitting position to mirror hers.

“We didn’t,” he whispered hopefully. “Oh my god, did we?” he asked, a look of horror crossing his face that matched her own.

“I have no idea,” she anxiously replied. “I was hoping you would know!”

“You don’t remember anything?”

“The last thing I remember was doing tequila shots with you.”

“I remember those.” He rubbed his eyes hard like it would somehow jog his memory. His eyebrows knit together, buried in thought as he searched his brain for a timeline. “I can follow the night up until we did karaoke.”

“We did karaoke?” she repeated incredulously and was met with a somber nod. “Do I even want to know what we sang?”

He shook his head slowly, shame clear on his face, before he finally mumbled. “We did ‘It’s Raining Men.’”

“Oh my god, no,” she whined, holding her head in her hands and rubbing her temples. There were surely videos of them sloppily singing on top of a bar circulating online and she wasn’t sure how Jeff would be able to spin that one in a positive light.

“Where’s your phone?” he asked, a hopeful glint in his eye as he reached for his own. “Maybe there’s something on there that can clue us in.” It took her a moment but she finally spotted it on the ground in the corner of the room. She said a silent prayer that it wasn’t dead or broken.

Forcing her heavy limbs out from under the covers she made her way towards the device, but not before she heard a confused sound coming from Harry. “How did you get my clothes?”

Looking down at herself and taking in the red lettering that read But Daddy I Love Him across her chest, it clicked that the t-shirt and baggy basketball shorts were his. But how they hell did she get into them?

“I think we’ve established at this point that I don’t know anything that happened after about midnight, Harry.” Her words came out laced with slight frustration. She hoped he knew she wasn’t annoyed with him, just their situation.

“Just a question, princess.”

She ignored his quip and began to search through her texts, call history, and photos, hoping to find anything at all that could help trace their steps through the night. She found nothing but a few selfies of them still at the club. One was the pair casually smiling, the next was one of him kissing her on the cheek that made her skin warm, but the final one made her snort out a laugh.

“What’s so funny?”

“I have a picture on my phone of you with two martini olives shoved up your nose,” she spoke through hysterical laughter. “Definitely birthday post material if you ask me.”

“Let me see,” he demanded with an adorable scowl.

She passed her phone over to him, still letting a few chuckles fall past her lips. “I’m gonna change your name in my phone to ‘Olive Nose Styles.”

“You're cruel.”

“You’re the one that put olives up his nose and then posed for a picture!”

“Whatever,” he grumbled, turning attention back to his own screen to continue his investigation. “There’s nothing of use on my phone either.”

The two flopped back on the bed, staring at the ceiling in the frustrated confusion. There was so much of their night that had gone up into smoke, completely unaccounted for with no clues as to what they did. Each traced their steps over and over again in their heads as they hoped desperately for a single detail that would lead them down a path to bigger memories, but it never came.

“Are we going to have to call Jeff and ask him what happened?” she finally murmured.

“I think so.”

“He’s going to put us both in client timeout, isn’t he?”

“We’re probably already there,” he groaned as he picked up his phone and hit Jefe Jeff-e in his contact list, putting the call on speaker and resting it on his still bare chest. The man on the other end picked up almost immediately.

“Morning Sleeping Beauty, I was wondering when I was going to hear from you.”

“Hi Jeff,” he groggily started then stopped, searching for the words that would make this all less uncomfortable. “Y/N and I have some questions about last night.”

Jeff let out a strained chuckle. “Yeah, that doesn’t really surprise me after last night’s bar bill.”

“Um,” Harry hummed, stammering but unable to form any real words.

“You sing about sex for a living,” she hissed at the man next to her before yanking the phone off his chest. “Jeff,” she started, taking over the conversation for them both. “Do you know if we slept together?”

“Probably not. You both were pretty unconscious when I put you in the hotel room.” His words prompted a massive sigh from both of them, looking to each other to share a relieved smile.

“Oh thank god,” they mumbled in unison.

“Jinx,” he smirked under his breath, prompting a ‘shut up’ from her.

“How did I get into Harry’s clothes?”

“I stopped by the tour bus when I realized you two probably shouldn’t be trusted not to roll out of your top bunks. I got you some clothes to sleep in before we took you guys to the hotel.”

“But why Harry’s?”

It was Jeff’s term to get squirmy. “I felt weird going through your things.”

“But you were perfectly fine with going through mine?” Harry asked, only half joking.

“Absolutely,” he deadpanned. They were all quiet for a moment before Jeff began again. “You two really don’t remember anything else that happened?”

“Everything after about two is unaccounted for,” she confessed.

“Oh,” Jeff chuckled. “So, you don’t remember when you stuck your tongues down each other’s throats on the ride home?”

Fuck.

Her eyes raced up to Harry’s from the phone she had been staring at like it held all the secrets of the night before. His easily readable features displayed all his emotions that surely matched hers. His pupils had grown in surprise, taking over nearly all the green in his wide eyes, and an embarrassed blush tinted his cheeks in a red hot flush that had reached the tips of his ears. His eyes flashed to the blank wall in front of them, running a stressed hand through his curls, like if he wasn’t looking at her, he would be able to focus better on the newly revealed information.

She couldn’t say that she didn’t relate. Her mind often went blank when she looked at him too. But right now, it was racing, occupied by anxious thoughts and intense emotions she couldn’t quite place, but felt with her entire being.

Her inevitable downward spiral was interrupted when Harry stiffly cleared his throat. “Uh,” he started, scratching the back of his neck uncomfortably. “We’ll see you later.”

“Sounds good, love birds,” Jeff replied, a clear snark apparent in his voice. Neither of the pair dignified his teasing with a response, Y/N quickly ending the call.

Silence hung heavy in the air and she let her eyes hover over the phone for too long when she settled it down on the bed, unwilling to connect her eyes with his just yet. Harry always had a way of staring into her and revealing all her cards to him before she even knew them herself. She wanted to hold them close to her chest for a moment, protecting the heart that longed for him more than anything else in the world.

There were no words exchanged between the two for a while as they silently took turns in the bathroom and occupied their hands and thoughts by their phones. They walked on eggshells anytime one neared the other. A tension like this hadn’t existed since the very first day they met, the first day they had begun to pretend.

Maybe that's why Harry was being so quiet. Maybe he never wanted to cross that line of pretending like she did. Maybe she had been blinded by his generally friendly personality and tricked herself into thinking there was anything more than a charade between them. Maybe last night really was just a drunken mistake, no matter how much she wanted it to be more.

“Maybe it’s a good thing that we don’t remember what happened last night,” she finally murmured from the opposite end of the room. She rested the side of her still heavy head and muscles against the wall, arms crossed in front of her as if they could keep her safe from the tension they had created. Her fingers nervously played with the hem of his t-shirt she was still dressed in.

“Why is it a good thing?” he almost immediately responded from the chair on the other side of the room he had settled himself into, running his hands along the satin pants of last night’s outfit he had put back on during their awkward shuffling around the room. He had even put physical space between them since they found out what happened, causing her heart to feel as if it was teetering on the edge of disintegrating.

“Well,” she stuttered, refusing to look at him and continuing to pick at her nail polish. “We’re just pretending so it would be weird if we really remembered it.”

“I don’t think it would be weird.”

“I don’t know,” she tried to maneuver her way around his response. “It might just be embarrassing to think about it.”

He let out a long and frustrated sigh, running his hands down his face. There was so much going on behind his eyes and she wished he would say something, anything, to break down the wall that hadn’t existed between them in months that was slowly reappearing.

“Do you regret it?” he asked bluntly, the abrupt question shocking her body to attention. “Do you regret any of this? Any of us?”

Did she regret drinking too much? Yes. Did she regret making out with him in front of their manager? Yes. Did she regret denying her feelings and pretending they didn’t exist for so long? Of course. But, did she regret falling in love with him? Never, not even for a second.

“No, I don’t,” she let out with a gentle shake of her head, no louder than a whisper.

“Neither do I.”

The words had barely left his lips before he crossed the room and crashed them into hers. The same fire she had felt on stage returned ten times over as his lips moved smoothly over hers, every neuron in her body lighting up like a switchboard. Her fingers reached up to curl into his hair and pull his lips impossibly closer to hers as her heart hammered in her chest with a passionate love she had kept under wraps for so long.

He tasted like the spicy peppermint toothpaste the hotel stocked in the bathroom and smelled like the tiny bottles of shampoo that rested on the side of the bathtub; but there was so much else about him that was completely unique–wholly irreplaceable and indescribable. He was just Harry.

Teeth clashed, lips were bitten, and hair was pulled as they took in every sensation the other created. His lips had been the only thought that captivated her mind since they were on stage the night before and her return to them did not disappoint. If her head wasn’t dizzy and her lungs not screaming at her for air, she would have stayed in that moment forever

When they finally disconnected, they stood against each other in a heaving and disheveled mess of heavy breathing and adoringly dazed smiles. She swore she could feel the pounding of his heart under her fingertips that rested on his chest.

“That was nice,” he eventually murmured down at her through heavy breaths, a love drunk grin finding its way onto his swollen lips.

“Yeah, I agree,” she hummed breathlessly, her anxious thoughts quiet and calm for the first time she could remember since she met him.

“I’m kind of disappointed I don’t remember doing that the first time,” he chuckled softly at her, shaking his head lightly in embarrassment with his pink tinged cheeks on full display.

“That’s okay. We were ‘just practicing’ then, right?” A giggle left her lips as she used the words against him. The same words he had used every time they let a glimpse of their true affections for each other slip past their guarded and friendly facade.

His dimples were exposed when he smiled a giant grin and let out a knowing huff, piecing together that she had caught onto his trail of excuses. “Yeah, just practicing,” he repeated softly, before his tone turned sincere and genuine. “I don’t want us to pretend anymore.”

“Good,” she said softly as her fingers slid up his neck to beckon his lips back down to hers. “I never was.”

“Neither was I.” She watched a soft smirk appear on his lips as they hovered over hers. “Do you want to keep not practicing?”

“Depends,” she quipped, lips brushing over his as she spoke. “Am I better kisser than Taylor Swift?

THANK YOU SO MUCH FOR READING!! REBLOGS AND FEEDBACK MEAN THE WORLD!!! 

An extra for our babies can be found here!

[mxlti-fand0m-imaginess]

You Flinch During An Argument

request: none

prompts: none

warnings: mentions of abuse and murder, drinking, Kai being an asshole, language, crying, fighting, blood

a/n: this is formatted a little differently than my other headcannons

Tate Langdon

“Tell me it isn’t true!” you yelled, anger and betrayal flooding through you.

Tate didn’t say anything at first, keeping his eyes on the ground. You found out. He didn’t know how but you found out. The one thing he tried to keep hidden finally came out. And this definitely wasn’t going to end well.

“Tell me it isn’t true!” you yelled once more.

“I can’t! I did it, alright?! I shot up my school!”

You froze as soon as the words left his mouth. It was true. It was all true. Everything Chad told you was true.

“Why didn’t you tell me?!”

“Because I didn’t want you to look at me differently.”

While speaking, Tate raised his arm slightly, trying to emphasize his words. But as soon as you saw his arm come up you flinched backwards, putting your arms in front of you to block yourself, preparing to be hit.

“Y/n,” Tate said weakly, his voice broken as he watched you cower away from him.

The anger between the two of you was gone. He slowly walked towards you, pulling you into an embrace.

“I would never hurt you. You know that right?”

“Y-yeah,” you said through oncoming tears.

“Then why,” Tate trailed off, not being able to find the words.

“My ex. He used to hurt me. And I saw you raise your arm and I just thought-,” you paused, trying to collected yourself, “I’m sorry.”

“No, no you don’t have anything to apologize for. You’re safe here, and I promise I won’t let anything happen to you.”

Kit Walker

“You’re never home anymore! All I’m saying is that I miss you! I want to be with you!” you yelled out in tears.

What started as a simple comment of how much you missed him throughout the day, exploded into something way more than that. The two of you were screaming at each other, neither wanting to give up their side.

“I’m never home cause I’m working! I’m trying to help us have money! Which is kinda important!” he said while raising his arm to make a point.

But you didn’t realize that. Memories came flooded back. Dear came flooding back. In an instant you put your arms in front of your face and backed away.

“No!”

Kit froze when he saw what you did. All of his anger left him when he saw you react the way you did. Did you think that he would hit you?

“Y/n,” he trailed off, pain filling his heart.

You were sobbing now. You lowered your arms, but didn’t step any closer to him. You leaned back against the wall and slid to the floor, curling up into a ball.

“I’m sorry. I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to do that. I’m sorry,” you mumbled out, attempting to speak through your sobs.

“Y/n you have nothing to be sorry about. What happened?” Kit asked softly and he sat down in front of you, still keeping his distance as to not upset you.

“My father, he,” you cut yourself off with a heavier sob, not wanting to reminisce any longer.

Kit’s heart shattered when he realized what your were saying. He immediately moved closer to you and pulled you into a hug.

“You don’t have to see him ever again, I promise. We can move, go somewhere far away from him, if you want. But I will never let him go near you again, I promise.”

You looked up at him with bleary eyes.

“Really?”

Kit nodded, and instantly relief flooded through you. You let your weight fall into Kit’s side, wrapping your arms around him, happy that you would never have to face your father again.

Post-Death Kyle Spencer

Kyle was having a meltdown again. You were trying to teach him how to communicate again, showing him flash cards to help him relearn words, and get his needs across to you. But Kyle didn’t like that. He thought you were treating him like he was stupid. And that made him upset.

“Not stupid!” he yelled, smacking the cards out of your hand.

You flinched, and brought your arms up to protect yourself, not bothering to think beforehand. Kyle froze and looked at you sadly when he saw what you did.

“Scared.... of me?”

“No Kyle, I’m not scared of you. I promise, it’s not you. It’s just, some people weren’t so nice to me when I was younger, and I just got scared. It wasn’t your fault.”

Kyle didn’t really know what to do, so he pulled you into a hug, trying not to hug you too tightly. You wrapped your arms around him, burying your face in his shoulder, allowing a few tears to slip out.

“You... safe. I... protect y/n.”

You gently smiled, and hugged him tighter.

“Thank you Kyle.”

Jimmy Darling

“Jimmy, I think you’ve had enough to drink,” you said laughing slightly at his drunken state.

You reached over to take the bottle away from him, but he pushed you back and held the bottle away from you.

“Don’t tell me what to do!” Jimmy slurred out, glaring at you.

“Jimmy,” you said softly.

You knew he was a little grumpier when he was drunk but this time he seemed different. He was angry. Violent.

“Please, just stop drinking and come to bed.”

Jimmy stood up and walked over to you, seeming even more angry. The bottle slipped out of his hand and fell to the floor, shattering.

“I said don’t tell me what to do!”

He was so close, and so angry. You didn’t know what was going to happen and you didn’t want to. Without thinking you brought your arms up to block your face and cowered away from him.

Seeing your reaction cleared some of the fog over his mind as he realized what happened. You were afraid. Of him. He immediately backed away, a few tears falling past his eyes.

“Y/n, I’m sorry,” he whimpered out, not wanting to startle you by talking loudly.

You lowered your arms and slowly faced him. The sight broke you. He was crying because he thought you were scared of him. You slowly walked over to him and hugged him, trying to o comfort both him and yourself.

“I’m sorry. I’m sorry,” he mumbled, feeling guilt overtake him.

“I just got scared. You’ve never been angry like that before and I didn’t know what you were going to do. I’m not scared of you. I promise.”

He wrapped his arms around you and pulled you close.

“I’m not going to drink anymore. I promise. I’m going to stop, I never want to upset you like that again.”

James March

He was late again. The two of you were supposed to be having dinner together, but for the fifth time this week James was late. Normally you just waited for him, but you were so fed up. Was he cheating on you? Why was he always late?

You walked out of the room you waiting in and started walking around the hotel, hoping to find out where he was. Then you heard noises coming from James’ room. They sounded almost like moans.

You assumed he was cheating. That’s what it sounded like. You pushed the door open and gasped when you saw what was really happening. Maybe seeing him in bed with another women would’ve been better.

But there he was. Standing over a mutilated body and covered in blood. He turned to face you when he heard the door open, his face immediately falling when he saw your reaction.

“Darling, what are you doing here?”

You didn’t answer, still in too much shock to form your words.

You turned around and started to walk away. James ran after you and grabbed your wrist and turned you to face him. You instantly pulled your wrist out of his grip and backed away from him.

“Dearest please,” he said reaching for you.

You flinched away and pulled your arms up to cover your face. James’ heart shattered at your reaction. You were scared of him.

“Dearest, I would never hurt you. I promise.”

“But- but you killed that person. Why? Why would you do that?” you said, starting to cry.

“It’s just a hobby darling. I assure you, I would never lay a finger on you.”

No matter what he said, you didn’t believe him. You turned around and ran, not knowing where you were going. You just had to get away from him. You had to get away.

Kai Anderson

“What the fuck y/n?” Kai yelled.

He held your wrist tightly and dragged you down into the basement. You were scared, no terrified. Kai was the angriest you’ve ever seen him. You were supposed to kill someone, but backed out at the last moment. You only expected him to be disappointed, not like this.

He dragged you down the stairs and threw you to the floor. He crouched down next to you, and brought his hand near you face. You immediately flinched away, not knowing what he was going to do to you.

He laughed lowly at your reaction. You were scared of him. Perfect. Maybe now he can get you to do what he needed you to do.

He gently ran his fingers through your hair, trying to lure you into a false sense of security. And it was working. You let your guard down.

“You know, I believed in you. I thought you were strong enough to do it. But since guess I was wrong.”

He gripped your hair tightly and started dragging you over to a closet. Your eyes widened when you realized what he was doing.

“No, Kai please! I’ll do anything please!”

“You already had the chance little lamb. But maybe when I let you out, you’ll be more obedient.”

He opened the door and threw you inside. The door slammed after you, leaving you locked in darkness. Trapped, until he calmed down. Or until you died. Whichever happens first.

[tetsunormous]

Reencounters

pairing: Matsukawa Issei x f!reader

genre: college au, friends to lovers, smut (18+), fluff

word count: 6.5K

warnings: cunnilingus, fingering, vaginal penetration, unprotected sex, creampie, swearing, nipple play, pinning

A/N: This is for Ria's @bakugohoex's rich boy collab 💜 Congrat's on 3k!! thank you to @ohno-otome and @armins-futon for reading this for me. I love matsukawa but I don't write for him often so this has been really fun :)

Walking into your new dorm room, you weren’t sure what to expect. Sure, you’ve seen the pictures online, but there’s nothing like the slightly dusty window letting in a hazy ray of light shining down onto the slight dip in the middle of the mattress you now call your own. Your desk almost touched the corner of your twin-sized bed, and your new bookshelf barely has enough room to fit half of the books you brought, but this was your new life. It didn’t dawn on you just how different university would be until you arrived this morning, but here you were, unpacking all your clothes into the cramped closet in the corner. Luckily, you’re in the building where you had a single room. Privacy was something you were worried about, and the communal washrooms will be something to get used to, but either way, this was a new start, and no matter how nervous you are, you’re grateful for it.

High school wasn’t terrible, but it definitely wasn’t what you expected it to be. Going into it, you obviously knew that it would be nothing like how the movies depicted, but you were excited. How bad could those four years really be if you had your best friend right by your side? He was incredible. He understood you better than anybody else, would be able to tell how you were feeling without the exchange of words, but most of all, he was your person, and you were his.

There was no doubting that in all your years of friendship.

But alas, like all good things in life, they must come to an end.

The summer going into the twelfth grade, he was longer your best friend. The boy that would go to the farmers market with you and your mom every other Sunday was now lining up for the newest sneaker drop. The boy that would rather spend the night at home and binge-watch your shared comfort show for the seventh time is now out with the boys sneaking into shisha bars and doing donuts in the community centre parking lots with their new cars. You watched as he slowly forgot about you, getting caught up in his new friendships and obsessing over material items that he never cared about before. It’s not that you were upset he found new friends. It’s that the only time he would reach out was to randomly drop off something he had bought you in hopes it would make up for him blowing you off again.

They started small, simple sweaters he knew you would like, but the gifts became almost ridiculous as time passed. He would never let you return them either, so now you have designer shoes for imaginary banquets. Of course, you were always grateful, but you would trade all his gifts just to spend time with him again. His family has always been wealthy, they always went on lavish vacations and drove the nicest cars, but you never really cared about what he spends his money on or just how much his parents make. You cared that he saw you as a person he wanted to be with rather than just someone he could shove gifts towards to make up for the quality time he’d miss.

But now you’re here. You were arriving three hours before the suggested move-in time because you didn’t want to be rushed to unpack before orientation starts later. You’ve seen a few people walking around on your floor, but neither of your neighbours have arrived, and honestly, you don’t mind because that means you’re able to blast your music without worry. As The 1975 fills your room, you stand still for a second, really taking in where you are. You’re now attending one of the best schools in the country, living on your own with a floor of people you don’t know yet. It starts to sink in that you are starting anew. The people who end up in the rooms next to you might just end up being your lifelong friends. As the song comes to an end, you decide it’s time to try to make yourself look a little more presentable since it’s almost time for people to start rolling in.

...

It’s almost five in the afternoon, and everyone on your floor is meeting outside on the field for a quick introduction before group dinner. You’re sitting with your knees pressed to your chest as the girl next to you tries to make small talk. To be fair, she’s incredibly sweet, but you can’t focus on her because somewhere behind you, there is a voice you think you recognize. There’s no way he would be here. Sure, you have no idea what school he ended up choosing, but if he ended up here, he would’ve at least texted you. Right? Before you can confirm your suspicions, orientation starts, and your group leader is already talking with more energy than you can handle.

The group of guys settle down close by, and you can’t stop yourself from looking over, wondering if you’ll see the head of brown curls. Instead, you’re met with a bunch of frat boy looking wannabes that instantly make your eyes roll. To say you’re disappointed that you didn’t see him was so stupid. It’s been over a year, yet here you were, hoping to magically bump into him as if this was some cliche movie. If anything, it’s frustrating. It’s frustrating that even though he stopped caring for you, you still longed to see him, to hear him laugh at one of your cheesy jokes. It’s even more frustrating that this new start you’ve been looking forward to, makes you miss him even more.

There are only sixteen people on your floor, but introductions take a lifetime because someone didn’t come on time. When they finally do show up, you almost laugh at this whole situation because, of course, it was him. Of course, he was strutting down the courtyard in some brand new Gucci sneakers and the same Balenciaga sweater he had bought for you a few months ago. Of course, the annoying group of boys behind you gesture for him as he quickly apologizes to the group leaders. And, of course, when you make eye contact, he’s the one looking at you with a mixture of shock and annoyance.

Quickly rushing back to your room after the meeting, you decide you’re ordering in tonight so that you don’t have to see him for at least another day. This is all so fucked up. You wrack your brain trying to understand how probable this whole situation is because, frankly, it feels like a sick joke, and on top of it, he’s the one annoyed?

Naturally, you spend the rest of the night unpacking the rest of your things before ordering your comfort food to wash down all the feelings you’re experiencing. Putting on your favourite show, you begin your tenth rerun as you bury yourself in your blankets. Part of you feels so stupid for completely ignoring your initial dinner plans, but you knew with the mindset you had at the moment, there was no way you would have enjoyed yourself. It’s a bit silly you haven’t left your room since picking up your takeout, you don’t even know who lives beside you, but that’s a problem for tomorrow.

Slipping into your slides, you head towards the washroom with your little toiletry bag. You pass by the girl you were sitting with earlier, and she sends you a smile. After apologizing for disappearing all night she just laughs and assures you nothing happened. She even points out where her room is if you were up to hang out tomorrow during frosh activities.

Just this interaction makes you feel better, and you quietly hum along to the familiar tune coming from the shower stall.

He used to play this song all the time, claiming it spoke to him the first time he heard it. Since then, it became the song he would play anytime he’d come to pick you up, explaining how this song is special because the ending always reminded him of you. It didn’t matter how long it’s been since the two of you hung out. Every time you heard ‘Pluto Projector,’ it would always bring a smile to your face. You even tried to show the song to your ex-boyfriend, but he never paid attention to your suggestions. He always claimed that his music taste was better. Thankfully that relationship only lasted a couple of months, but still, the regret of not waiting for someone worthy lingers in your mind.

While applying your moisturizer, you hear the water shut, the person pausing the song right as the orchestra starts to come in. Worried about who you may run into, you quickly pack up your stuff. You hear the click of the lock, and as you turn around, you’re met with him, with his curly hair all damp and his obnoxious teal blue robe wrapped loosely around his waist.

Rushing past him, you briskly walk towards your room, but before you can close the door, his foot jams between the doorframe. He pushes his way in and quietly closes the door, only to be met with the unimpressed look on your face. He circles around your room, eyes searching for any trace of your past friendship before standing back at the door.

“What do you want, Matsukawa?” you ask impatiently. It’s bad enough you run into the one person you wanted to forget, but now he’s standing in your room with a matching frown.

Something indescribable flashes across his eyes, and you can visibly see his frown deepen at your question. Leaning against your door, his arms come up to rub over his face, peeking at you through his fingers before letting out a long sigh. “When did I become Matsukawa? I thought I was Issei.”

You can’t help the chuckle that escapes your lips, and you realize how childish your grudge might be, but he has changed, and the man standing in front of you isn’t the same man you once called your best friend. “When you changed, Matsukawa. Issei was my best friend, and YOU are not.”

His eyes filled with confusion as his eyebrows furrow, taking a step forward towards you. “I’m sorry? I tried to stay in touch with you. You’re the one that stopped talking to me, so I’d try to send you things instead. How was I the one who changed?”

You stand there, staring at him for a second before shaking your head. “I can’t do this right now; I want to have a good day tomorrow, so I need to go to sleep. Please, leave my room.”

His eyes soften a little, and you can see a faint glimpse of his infamous lazy smile, “We both know you’re not going to be sleeping anytime soon,” he stalks over and kicks his slides off before sitting at the end of your bed. “Let’s talk about this because, frankly, I’m tired of watching you decide if you hate me every time you see me.”

The nerve of this man. The fact that he invites himself into your room, declares his stay, and then sits on your bed without permission. You don’t even know if he’s wearing anything under that robe as his hair is literally dripping onto your comforter. Regardless of what the situation is, this action alone has you seething. Turning towards your desk chair, you harshly pull out the slightly imbalanced piece of wood and sit down, silently questioning why he isn’t the one on the chair.

He watches you stomp around, and he kinda chuckles at your little tantrum, missing how easy it was to rile you up. Your glare at him would be a little scary if he didn’t see the way your lips mumbled to yourself. It’s honestly a little cute to watch you all frustrated with him even though he saw one of the shoes he bought you in your closet. Sure, they look brand new, but the fact that you brought them here with you must mean something.

The year you two spent apart has been really stressful on Matsukawa. He thought that you’d be happy that he could give you everything you wanted. He knew he wasn’t spending as much time with you as he used to, but he thought the gifts he spent hours lining up for would make up for it.

When you stopped returning his calls and texts, he was crushed. Everyone could see how he felt about you, but then he watched you get close to another man. Within two weeks, you were dating him, and he was left watching from a distance. Neither of you ever confirmed your feelings for each other, but he could tell that man wasn’t making you happy. He didn’t understand your different facial expressions, he didn’t care about what you had to say, but all he could do was watch the girl he wanted from the sidelines.

Sure, as time went on, Matsukawa also started talking to other girls. None of them ever became his girlfriend, he didn’t think it was fair to get with someone when he was set on you, but he had his fair share of hookups. He has money, a shit ton of it, but he never let that get to his head. It wasn’t his fault that he gained popularity when he started to get into name brands and upgraded his car, but none of that ever changed who he was — at least not to the degree you had him pinned.

He watches you carefully, your leg bouncing impatiently as your eyes glare daggers in his direction. He runs his hand through his hair and lets out a sigh, “what did I do wrong? You didn’t even give me a chance to fix whatever I did (y/n).”

The lamp in the corner of your room shines a dim yellow hue onto his features. His brows are knitted in concern as he leans forwards on his knees, his robe showing off a deep v down his chest. You can feel yourself freeze up at his question, goosebumps covering your skin, while your eyes pour into his. “You changed Matsukawa. You stopped making an effort to be there. I’m not some girl you can just buy with all your money. I have never cared about how much you have or what you can afford -- you know that! It doesn’t matter what. I always split things with you because I never wanted you to feel like I was there for your money. But then suddenly, you just stop showing up. You wouldn’t even tell me you made other plans, and I would just open my door to find some package you dropped off.”

His eyes search your face before letting out a deep sigh. “I tried! You wouldn’t answer any of my calls, I know I stopped explaining myself, but can you blame me? Don’t you think I want to take you around and introduce you to all my friends? Don’t you think I miss going on late-night drives with you to 7-11? Every time I would drive past there, you’re all I thought about. You and your stupid obsession with cheese taquitos and Arizona tea. Did you even think about how I felt when you decided to act like I don’t exist?” He hastily stands up and paces around in the confined space of your dorm room. He never raises his voice, so hearing him talk at a slightly louder volume was enough to let you know he was dead serious. “You know, I never stopped talking highly about you because as selfish as it is, those boys have an important family. They have the connections you dream about (y/n), so even when you started to ignore me to go out with that fucking ex-boyfriend of yours, I never said anything.”

He looks at you with pleading eyes before going to sit back down, his elbows now resting against his thighs. “I know you don’t care about my money, but I didn’t know how else to tell you I was still thinking about you. I tried to get you things that you’d like, things that you’d wear. But no, I had to watch you put on a fake smile and laugh at that asshole’s jokes while you stubbornly ignored me to the point I thought you had me blocked.”

Looking up at you through his curls, his hooded eyes looked darker before. His lips curled into a forced smile as he let out a breathy chuckle, “he didn’t deserve you. But what do I know, right?”

You sat there quietly, taking in what he had just said. You didn’t realize how hurt he was. To be frank, up till now, you were so consumed by your feelings, and you failed to consider his own. His head is hanging between his hands, and the silence in your room right now is insufferable. He’s just explained himself, yet all you can do is scoff at yourself. While you were obsessing over the fact that Matsukawa wasn’t coming over to watch another rerun of your favourite show, he was out picking out different gifts he thought you’d like. You didn’t even open the last few because your own emotions so blinded you. Hearing him take a deep breath, he stands up and smiles sadly at you, “nice talk, (y/n). Thanks for listening.”

“I’m sorry, Issei.”

He lifts his head to meet your gaze, and you can visibly watch as his shoulders relax. It’s been too long since he’s heard you call him by his first name.

“I’m sorry too. I should’ve just gotten out of the car to talk to you.”

You look at him with a small smile. Walking towards your bed, you sit down and pat the spot beside you, pulling him in for a hug. His robe is probably the softest thing you’ve ever felt in your life, your fingers sinking into the fabric as you hold him close. His arms are immediately wrapping around you, and you both stay like that for a minute before you pull back, a faint blush blooming on your cheeks.

“No, you have nothing to apologize for. You tried reaching out to me, you tried explaining yourself, but I didn’t even give you a chance. I’m sorry. I can’t believe I was so caught up I didn’t even think about what you were feeling. The fact that you still wanted to introduce me to your friends, even after all the stuff I did to you….I’m so sorry, Issei.”

He gives you a playful smile and lightly nudges your shoulder with his, “yea, that was kinda unfair, but good thing we talked it out, huh?”

You flash him a sheepish smile, but your eyes glimmer with happiness, “yea, it’s good you barged into my room at two in the morning. Just like old times.”

His smile instantly grows at your playfulness, and he gives you a mock scoff. “I’m sorry, but if I remember correctly, you’d beg for me to stay over at two am cause you decided you wanted to watch a scary movie. Have you gotten better with horror movies this year, or are you still as jumpy as I remember?”

The tip of your ears growing warm while you mutter out a quick “shut up.”

His laughter makes your heart beat against your chest because you missed it so much. It’s been a while since you got to hear him laugh with you, and without even thinking, you go in for another hug.

His arms easily hold you close, and one of his massive hands reaches up to pet your hair. “Missed me, didn’t you?” he asks, and you can feel him smirking, so you just nod, your fingers playing with the damp, short curls at the base of his nape.

“Issei?” you ask with a little murmur against his neck.

“Hmmm?”

You smile to yourself and pull back a little, so you can see his face, “so other than hanging out with your friends and keeping up with my relationship, what else have you been doing?”

His face drops as he looks at you with a deadpan stare, the corners of his mouth twitching up in a smile as you giggle at his reaction. He pushes you back, so you end up falling onto your mattress, his long limbs effortlessly straddling your legs. Before you can think about the position you’re in, his fingers start to poke all-around your torso, causing you both to laugh as he starts to tickle you. “You think you’re funny, huh?” His hands go to tickle your worst spot as he starts to talk, but you can’t hear him over your own laughter. His fingers slow down, but you keep giggling when you’re met with his lazy smirk, “I’m trying to talk, you know. It’s rude you’re laughing when I’m trying to speak to you.”

He leans forwards and has both hands resting at the side of your head. Your faces now inches apart, the faint smell of sandalwood from his body wash now becoming more apparent. You stare into his brown eyes, and it almost feels as if everything stopped for a few seconds. The lamp in your room doesn’t do him justice as the shadows of his face wash over his features, but even then, his eyes stare back at you with a slight twinkle as you catch your breath.

Reaching up to wrap your arms around his neck and you tug him close, crashing his lips onto yours. The sweet hints from his beloved Burt’s bee’s lip balm make his lips even softer than you imagined. The kiss is short, but as you both pull away, he’s staring at you with a goofy smile.

“You don’t know how long I’ve wanted to do that, (y/n).”

“Me too, Issei,” you whisper back before his lips capture yours again, this time with more confidence. This kiss is much more passionate than the last, holding onto each other in hopes of deepening it. One of his hands travels down to grab your waist, his tongue sweeping across your bottom lip, asking for permission. Your lips part and your tongues swirl together effortlessly while your hands play with his hair, pulling him closer into your body.

His hand feels a little rougher than before against your bare skin because of how often he trains, running down the length of your leg. The light touch of his fingertips admires how smooth your skin is before they trail back up, stopping just before the edge of your pyjama shorts. Hooking your leg around his hip, he leans into your body even further and even nips at your bottom lip.

Matsukawa smirks and whispers against your lips, “did he ever kiss you like that?”

Slightly surprised at the question, you shake your head, answering honestly. “He never made me feel the way you do.”

You watch as his eyes dilate, flickering into a deep brown you’ve never seen on him. The hand that was previously on your leg is now cupping your cheek, stroking your face softly, while his own face blooms into a rare shade of pink. Still, his words are clear, “please...give me a chance? He never treated you right. Let me take care of you?”

Words can’t describe how his question made you feel. You spent years learning about Matsukawa, understanding him to the point where words weren’t necessary to see what was happening in his head. Not once did you think he reciprocated your feelings, let alone want to be with you. Yet, here you are, caged beneath his arms as his hopeful eyes pour into yours.

Turning your head slightly, you press a kiss onto his hand and smile. “Please?”

His face breaks into a smile. His cheeks are tinted rose as the corners of his mouth reach up to his eyes. Leaning down, he peppers kisses onto your face, the loose curls on his head tickling your cheeks as he giggles with you. The kisses trail down to your jaw, and he follows the natural curve of your jawline to your ear. “Is this okay?” he whispers softly, only continuing down this path when you give him a curt nod.

Your legs tighten around his waist when he begins to press open mouth kisses down your neck, gently nipping at the spots that make you let out shy little sounds. His tongue leaves kitten licks against your skin after he’s sucked on it, littering faint marks. Seeing you with light hickeys on the base of your neck and collarbones is completely self-indulgent for him. Thinking about waking up in the morning and seeing the marks he knows he gave you makes him inexplicably happy as he sucks particularly hard, causing you to wince.

Immediately he stops and turns to you, “I’m sorry, did I hurt you? D’you wanna stop?”

His concern for you is truly a breath of fresh air compared to what you had before. Shaking your head, you guide his hands to the edge of your sweater. “You bought this for me… it’s only fair I let you take it off.”

He studies your face for a second before his lips curl into a lazy smirk, quickly pulling the overpriced sweater off your body. He takes a sharp inhale when you reveal you aren’t wearing anything underneath as he’s met with your beautiful tits, nipples hard and pointed. “You let me in here knowing you weren’t wearing a bra? And here I thought you were a good girl.”

Noticing how your legs tighten around him, he smirks even wider. Leaning back down, his kisses trail down to your chest, and his lips feel soft and warm against your skin. His fingers take hold of your chin and force you to look down on him while his lips wrap around your nipple, the tip of his tongue flicking gently at the hardened bud. His hand palms against the fatty flesh of your other tit; his fingers are rolling your nipple before tugging on it experimentally.

Suddenly feeling shy, your arms come up to cover your face slightly just to have him lace his fingers with yours, pulling your arms away. “Don’t hide from me. Let me see how pretty you look. Let me hear how good I make you feel, okay?”

“I’ve never had someone play with my tits like this…”

He just stares at you, brows knitted as his smirk turns into a slight pout. “You’re with me now; that means every part of your body will be pleasured. I wanna hear and see all of you, okay?”

With a shy nod, you gently roll your hips against him, inviting more of his attention.

He kisses you once more, murmuring against your lips, “you’re so beautiful. Let me know if I’m going too fast, okay?”

His lips follow down your body once more, lightly biting your tit before using the flat part of his tongue to feel the valley between your chest. Matsukawa lets out a low moan as you arch upwards, pushing yourself closer to his touches. Letting go of your hands, he begins to massage the soft flesh of your tits and kiss down your stomach, the tip of his tongue trailing against the waistband of your shorts.

“Let me hear you ask for it; I don’t wanna do something you don’t want.”

“Isseiiii, please?” you whine out, the tip of your ears turning hot at the thought of asking for his tongue.

He smirks at you, looking up through his hooded eyes and tsks. “Be a good girl for me. Use your words.”

His words go straight to your pussy, and you can’t help the doe eyes look in your eyes when you whimper out, “please, Issei? Wanna feel your mouth on me.”

You watch as he takes in a sharp breath, the hunger in his eyes shining through despite the dim lighting in your room. He tugs at the end of your shorts until they’re completely off, repositioning himself lower until your legs are resting around his biceps. His eyes zone in on the way a sheer layer of slick coats your lips, happy that the attention he’s been giving you has pleased you. As he shimmies down on your bed, his legs now supporting himself on the floor, he nestles himself between your legs, easily spreading your things open with his arms. Sending you a knowing smile, he blows cool air directly onto your clit, loving how your walls flutter for him.

“You’re so sensitive, baby.”

“No one’s ever made me feel like this before...want more, please?”

You look down at him with pleading eyes, your hands cupping his face when you speak. Pressing a quick peck to your hand, he hips his head down and traces your pussy lips with his tongue, savouring how you taste.

The gasp that you let out once you felt his touch was adorable. It suddenly became the sound Matsukawa will chase after the more he gets to know your body and what it likes. He takes one long lap up your pussy, stopping just before your clit and using his fingers, he spreads your lips even more. Once your clit is all exposed, he flicks it gently with the tip of his tongue, looking up at you with all the confidence in the world. Hearing your little moans make him greedy for more, for more desperate and needy sounds, so he goes to press a kiss onto your bundle of nerves. Feeling you twitch beneath him, he gently places his lips around the sensitive bud and sucks earnestly, relishing in the way you buck your hips and call out his name. After a while of pure clitoral stimulation, he leans back up to watch your eyes blink back into focus on his face, a silly dazed smile on your face.

He winks at you and sticks his tongue into your drooling hole, swirling it around to feel the walls of your pussy clench around him. His fingers dig into the flesh of your thighs as he nuzzles his nose against your clit, his cock getting unbearably hard at the way you pant our pleas.

“I-issei! Please….need you inside, please!”

Coming back up for air, his hand leaves your thigh as his fingers start to tease around your hole, loving how your pussy clenches around nothing. So needy for his touches when he’s barely even started. He knows your orgasm was building, but he wants to take his time with you. You mean the world to him, and seeing you like this already makes him feel like the luckiest man at the moment.

Taking two of his fingers, he coats them in all your slick before slowly pushing them inside you. His eyes squeeze shut when he feels how tight you are, his mind immediately thinking about how you’d feel wrapped around his cock. When he’s finally inside, he pulls out slowly before sliding them back in, loving how you beg for more.

“Need more, please, Issei! Go faster, please.”

Your hands pull his head up to kiss you while his fingers begin to speed up. With the lewd sound of his hand slapping against your sopping wet pussy, his palm is applying pressure to your clit. Your moans are lost in your kisses, his other hand going back to playing with your sensitive nipple.

“I have to stretch you out, babygirl. I don’t want my cock to hurt you.”

All you’re able to do is nod as his fingers start to scissor your hole, stretching you out even more. His fingers, now knuckle deep, curl against your sweet spot, making you grip onto his hair as he swallows all your cries, suddenly remembering that the walls in this dorm probably aren’t that thick.

His fingers curl into you more, whispering sweet praises as his hand teases and tugs on your swollen nipple. Everything happened so quick, and you’re cumming all over his hand, your sweet sticky arousal covering his fingers as he slows down. Matsukawa is smiling down at you, “you did so well, baby. Bet that felt really good, huh?”

Maybe you’re needy or just horny, but even after your orgasm, you start tugging the tie that keeps his robe up. Your legs are sore, sorer than they’ve ever been, but all you can think about is how full you would feel with him inside of you. He smirks at you as he pops his fingers into his mouth, sucking off all your juices before letting his robe fall and chucking it to the ground. He’s wearing his briefs, but you can see how hard his cock is under the thin cotton material. Before you’re able to pull his underwear down, he stops you and lets out a small chuckle. “I’m sorry, I don’t have a condom. We don’t have to do anything.”

You giggle and shake your head, “don’t need one; we’re in university, baby. What’s a little fun without risks?”

He lets you pull his underwear down, and his massive throbbing cock instantly slaps against his stomach as he laughs at your reaction. “Had to make sure you were stretched out enough.”

You bite your lips and stare at how big his cock actually is. It’s hard to imagine how you’ll fit that inside of you, but you’re determined to give it a try.

“You ready, pretty girl?” he asks as he taps the tip of cock against your clit, loving how you squirm under him.

“mmhmm, Issei.”

He lets go of his cock and leans up, and pulls you into a deep kiss, completely in awe of you.

“Tell me if you wanna stop, kay?”

Replying with a small hum, he gathers up the remaining slick that’s leaking out of your pussy and strokes his cock slowly, also letting his spit drip down to help lubricate himself. He lines himself up with your pretty pussy and starts to push the head in, studying your face to make sure you’re doing alright. When he sees you smiling back at him, despite the grip you have on his arms, he pushes another two inches inside of you.

“You’re doing so good for me, baby. We’re almost halfway,” he whispers into your ear as he kisses your neck softly, sucking on the spot by the base of your lobe. “Such a good girl for me,” he coaxes as his cock slides another inch into your sweet cunt.

Incredibly, he’s only halfway down because you’ve never felt this full before. Still, your fingers dig into his arms when you ask for more. “Just want all of you in me, please?”

Hearing you ask for more even though you already looked fucked out sparks something inside him. He lets out a low growl and quickly pushes the rest of his length inside you, mumbling sweet nothings against your skin. He moans out with you when he feels how warm and tight you are, your pussy stretching more than it ever has to accommodate his size.

“Feel s’good, Issei.”

With a breathy chuckle, he peppers kisses all over your neck, loving the sound of your soft giggles as he pulls back three-quarters of the way, slowly pushing his way back into you. The gasp you let out is different than before, much more surprised but sensual.

He continues this motion a few more times before he picks up the pace, his hips slamming against you while your tits bounce. Each thrust knocks the air out of your chest cause he’s brushing against your spot every time. Matsukawa leans down and presses his forehead against the crook of your neck, muttering how good you feel.

“F-faster...need you faster, is’o good, please.”

Obliging to your pleas, he starts to rut his hips into yours, the sound of his balls slapping against your skin with each movement. He looks up to see your dreamy eyes and smiles. He knows there’s not a thought behind those eyes right now as his cock slams against your walls with each thrust. He goes to kiss you again, silencing your cries as your nails drag down his arms, trying to ground yourself in the midst of all the pleasure.

“You’re s-tight baby I- fuuuuuck, I can barely move.”

You can’t help it. Your walls are naturally squeezing him because he’s fucking straight into your sweet spot with each snap of his hips. You look at him with hazy eyes, entirely in a trance as you moan out his name. He can tell you want to cum, so his hand reaches down to rub your clit as his cock continues to pound into you.

“C’mon baby, cum all over my cock. You can do it...ah shit, yea, just like that.”

He’s been trying so hard not to cum but watching your back arch into him as your nails drab down his back, his name falling out from your lips in a loud erotic moan, is making it really hard. He looks down in surprise when he sees a creamy white rim around his cock, proud of himself for making you cream.

“Good girl...that’s my fuckin girl.”

Satisfied he made you finish, his head falls back onto your shoulder, his hips just rutting into you as he chases his own orgasm. Not even a minute later, he’s calling out for you as he quickly pulls out, cumming all over your tits. His chest heaves along with yours, his hair sticking to his forehead slightly as he empties his load all over your chest.

Once you’ve both calmed down a little bit, he smiles down at you and goes to stroke your cheek. “Had you creaming on my cock, was it fun? Did you have a good time?”

“S’good...thank you, baby,” you say before pulling him down for a kiss.

He gets up and reaches for his robe, “you did so good, took me like a champ heh. I’ll be back with a rag to clean you up, okay? Don’t move.”

As he leaves your room, you stare up at the ceiling and let out a laugh. Not even twelve hours ago, you were cursing the fact that he was here with you, and now you have his cum all over your tiddies as he goes to get stuff to clean you up.

You watch as he comes back into your room, fully changed with a rag in his hand. He kneels beside you and pets your hair as he starts to wipe his mess.

“Why’re you changed?”

“Oh! We’re going to 7-11 once I get you cleaned up.”

“.....it’s like three-thirty in the morning.”

“I’ll get you taquitos and Arizona,” he says as he goes to wipe around your pussy, mindful not to put too much pressure cause you’re still sensitive.

“And skittles?”

He snorts and kisses your shaking thigh, “yea, I’ll get you skittles, brat.”

© tetsunormous 2021

taglist: @plutowrites @armins-futon @arte-misa @strawbari21 @matsusimp @bokutomessy @mentaly-ill @arumiee @kvrooschibichan lmk if you want to be added to my tag list

[enamoured-x]

Sweet Release | Part 2

Angel Reyes x Reader

Summary: Things don’t go as planned when you attend Ez’s party. 

Warnings: NSFW, 18+, Angst

Word count: 4.8k

Excerpt: “Your salvation and your destruction kneeled before you, ready to prove to you how deadly the mix of the two was. Your angel on his knees ready to sin.”

*gif is mine!

a/n: thank you for all the love on this mini series! With that being said there will be a part 3 and it will be the final part! Enjoy! (part 1 can be found here)

Part 2

One long fucking month. Since the day you left Angel at the clubhouse with his come leaking out of you, you had been a wreck. Honestly, you were proud of yourself for holding it together so well when you broke the news to him. Maybe because you knew eventually you’d break. You were a mess. Hating Angel for what he put you through, hating that he led you to walk out on him in the first place. He tried calling every day for the first two weeks and then it simmered down to a call every few days. None of which you answered. For some reason you couldn’t bring yourself to block his number just yet. You still cared for him, still wanted to be able for him to reach out if something was wrong as long as it didn’t pertain to your failed relationship. You didn’t want to talk about how stupid that logic was because you knew keeping his number was because a part of you still wanted it to work. 

You played with the idea of maybe. But you couldn’t tell him that because you weren’t sure. You put yourself through all of his shit already and if he was going to do it all over again if you gave him a second chance you’d kill him. It would kill you. With that being said, you were going to let this play out. You knew you were supposed to get over him, knew you made a choice that day to end it with him. But a girl could dream that he’d make some grand gesture to win you back like in the movies, but this wasn’t a movie and Angel definitely wasn’t the romantic male protagonist. 

“Angel’s a mess.” You glared at Ez for bringing him up. You ignored his comment and sipped your coffee. You and Ez still kept in close contact over the month, sharing funny videos and checking in, just the usual stuff. Today he invited you to hang out and catch up since you hadn’t seen him since that day and you had agreed, happy to go somewhere that wasn’t work or your home. Happy to see your friend again.

“How’s pops?” You asked, trying to get the topic off Angel. You weren’t here to talk about Angel, he made his bed and now he could lay in it. If you were open to the idea of giving him a second chance, and that was a big if, he would need to do a lot more than having Ez tell you how miserable he’s been. You had been a wreck long before you broke up with him, he deserved to know what it felt like. 

Ez sighed and didn’t bring up Angel again, “he’s fine, he sends his best.” You nodded, making it a point to stop by soon and say hi, just because you and Angel broke up didn’t mean you couldn’t be friendly with his family still. They were practically your family. 

Ez twiddled with his coffee cup and you sighed. 

“Go ahead.” You told him, crossing your arms and leaning back in your chair. The outside seating offered you a breath of fresh air you desperately needed when talking about the one and only Angel Reyes. 

He stopped his movements and looked up at you, “what?”

“You obviously either have an opinion on the breakup or you told Angel you were meeting me and he asked you to tell me something for him. Hell, maybe you only asked to hangout with me to deliver a message. Whatever it is, spill it, Reyes.” You knew Ez enough to know when something was on his mind or when he was holding back. This was one of those times. You weren’t exactly mad at him for it but after your grief died out, you were just confused about Angel. You knew you made the right choice at the time but it didn’t mean you still didn’t miss him. It didn’t mean you were over him. 

Ez held his hands up, “I swear I just wanted to see you. No secret motive. If Angel wants to work things out with you, he can do it himself, I'm not his messenger.” You sighed. You knew he was telling the truth. 

“There’s something you’re not telling me.” He was still holding back. He may not be there for some ulterior motive but there was something. 

“You know I’m getting patched in…” He trailed off and you nodded your head. You were excited for him when he told you the news a few weeks ago. Ez had put all his time and effort in the club and he was finally going to become an official member. He deserved it. 

“The club is throwing me a party.” He stated and you shook your head. 

“No.” He scoffed at your answer and sat up. 

“Come on, you have to come. You don’t have to talk to Angel, just stay with me the whole time.” He begged. You groaned at the idea. 

“Ez, I don’t know. I don’t think it’s the best idea.” Showing up to the clubhouse just a month after you broke up with Angel and fucked him in the middle of it was probably not the greatest idea. 

“Please. You’re my only friend outside of the club, I want you there.” Ez’s brown eyes pleaded with you. You were his only friend and as that friend you owed it to him to show your support, even if it meant having to see your ex again. 

You bit your lip and Ez smiled, knowing he had you. 

“Fine, but I’ll be glued to your side the whole time you’ll regret asking me to come.” You pointed at him and he laughed. 

“This should be fun.”

You should’ve taken that as a warning. 

You hated the fact that you were putting effort into what you were wearing to the party. Trying on basically all the clothes in your closet. You figured if you were going to see Angel you had better make it good. Eventually you settled on a simple red summer dress, flowy enough to be innocent but short enough to showcase your legs. You opted for some white sneakers with it, deciding that you were definitely not going to dress up to this thing, Angel or no Angel. Either way, this night wasn’t about him or you, it was Ez’s night and you were going to be there to support him. 

Your nerves got the best of you when you pulled into the packed scrapyard, Chucky directed you where to park and you took a deep breath before stepping out. The party was already in full swing, people scattered outside and around the fire, already drinking and having a good time. 

“Hey, you made it.” Ez said as he walked up to you as you made your way toward the clubhouse. You had yet to spot Angel and you were thankful for it. 

“I told you I would come.” You pulled him into a hug and he wrapped his arm around your shoulder and then led you inside. 

“Thought you might back out last minute.” He shrugged. You were about to say something when you saw him. The man who had taken up space in your mind this past month. The man you left after reaching one last high with him. He was laughing at something Coco said, his smile not reaching his eyes. You could tell that what Ez told you had been true, that he was miserable. He looked good, just not all there. Both men were standing against the wall, what stirred jealousy in you was one of the club hang arounds to his left touching his arm. You swallowed hard, you forgot that before you and Angel got together, he was a hot commodity amongst Vicky’s girls. Now that he was off the market, you were sure the women were jumping at the chance to share his bed, they probably already had. Lead filled your stomach once again. 

You were about to turn to Ez to take the beer bottle from him when Angel finally looked over and stopped in his tracks. Gone was the smile and in its place was shock. You stared back at him, into those dark brown eyes you loved so much. Seeing him stung more than you cared to admit but you held strong. 

“You good?” Ez’s words snapped you out of your trance and you turned to him, finally taking the bottle from his hands. 

“You didn’t tell him I was coming?” You asked him as he led you over to take a seat at the bar. He looked guilty. 

“If I had he probably would’ve been by the gates waiting for you. Figured this was better.” You couldn’t help but laugh. 

“Hermosa, haven’t seen you in a while.” You turned around to face Bishop. A genuine smile lit up your face and you got up to hug him. He graciously accepted, giving you a tight squeeze before letting you go. Bishop was always so kind to you, always so supportive of yours and Angel’s relationship. 

“Hey, Bish. How are you?” 

“I’m doing good. How are you? Which Reyes brother are you really here for?” He teased you and Ez chuckled. Obviously the club knew about yours and Angel’s split but he still welcomed you with open arms despite it. You were thankful for it. 

“Very funny, but I’m here for Ez.” He laughed and placed a kiss on your temple before excusing himself. 

“Is he still looking over here?” You asked Ez, bringing the bottle up to your lips and taking a sip of the cold liquid. You welcomed the alcohol as it sat in your stomach. 

“Yup and Vicky’s girl does not seem too happy about that.” You felt a sliver of satisfaction run through you. But Angel wasn’t yours, you made that clear. So you had absolutely no right to be jealous, you had no claim over him anymore. At least not in that way but with the way you felt his eyes on your body, you knew you still had some sort of pull over him. He had that same pull over you but tonight was not the night for that. 

“Let’s get you drunk, Eziekiel. You deserve it.” You changed the subject. You weren’t going to sit here and talk about Angel who was a few feet from you during Ez’s party. No, you were going to celebrate the man of the hour. Your friend, arguably your best friend. Also arguably your only friend. 

“Sounds good to me.”

Ez was a bit tipsy but not nowhere near drunk after many rounds of beers and a few shots. You on the other hand kept it to three beers and then opted for some water, not really one to drink all that much. That didn’t mean that you weren’t having fun though. Coco had eventually came over to talk to you during the night and you were glad none of the men held any animosity towards you. It felt nice to see them again and you could honestly say you were glad you came. 

“Six o’clock, mamas.” Coco said and nodded behind you, you were turning around completely ready to see Angel. You were surprised he hadn’t tried to get your attention sooner seeing as how he still tried to contact you weekly. But it wasn’t Angel. The man who now stood in front of you was a stranger, albeit a very handsome stranger who was part of another charter by the patch on his vest. He was tall enough to tower over you, his dark eyes pulling you in. He ran his hand through his raven black hair and smiled at you, even with his facial hair you could still see prominent dimples. 

“Hello, sweetheart. I’m Jay. And you are?” He stuck his tattooed hand out for you to take and you took it into your own. Jay was a tall glass of water, honestly a wet dream. Just not yours. But he could be. At least for tonight. A rebound wasn’t a terrible idea but you guessed there had to have been some rule about finding a rebound at the party of your ex boyfriend's brother’s party while he stood just a few feet away. You still introduced yourself nonetheless. You were a bit too distracted to notice Coco and Ez had left you to your own devices. 

“So, what brings you to this party?”

“I’m a friend of Ez’s.” You told him. You swore you could still feel Angel’s eyes burning through you, you had felt it since you locked eyes with him. Whether he was giving you your space or he really didn’t want anything to do with you tonight, you didn’t know. But judging by the same girl who was still trying to get his attention, you figured he wanted nothing to do with you tonight if it meant him getting laid. 

“Hmm,” he looked you up and down and you shifted under his gaze. You were kidding yourself if you actually thought you’d go through with a rebound. Especially with a Mayan. And you were kidding yourself if you thought a rebound was going to help. As if it was going to magically make your feelings for Angel disappear. As if sleeping with a stranger was going to give you that release you needed again, no, only Angel could do that. You hated it. 

“So, this party is dying down, I was thinking maybe you wanna get out of here?” That was extremely forward, all he knew about you was your name. But who were you kidding, guys like him didn’t care, hell, you’d be lucky if he even remembered your name. You were just about to turn him down when he trailed his hand up your thigh skimming just under your dress. Your eyes widened at the gesture and you shoved him off you and backed up.

“Woah, what the fuck.” You hissed quietly, not wanting to make a scene. He laughed.

“Oh, come on. You're not here for Ez, you’re here to get laid.” What the fuck. You were about to tell him off before a hand wrapped around your waist and a warm body pulled you into his side. You didn’t even have to look to know who it was but you looked up anyways. Angel. Your damn angel.

“You touching my girl, homie?” He asked him, ice in his tone. You were surprised the guy wasn’t on the floor already, Angel’s girlfriend or not, he didn’t like people touching you if you weren’t willing. Maybe he knew punching a guys lights out right now was no way to win you back and it was definitely not needed at Ez’s patched-in party. 

“Nah, man. Sorry, I didn’t know she was yours.” You scoffed.

“I’m not anyones.” You weren’t going to cause a scene but you hated men like this, men who thought women were just objects. You felt bad for the girl he would somehow convince to go home with him. 

“Get fucking lost or we’re gonna have a problem.” Angel told him, fingers tightening on your waist. Your skin ignited at his touch, at him being so close, at his cologne infiltrating your senses once again. It all felt like home. You hated it. The guy held his hands up as he walked away mumbling curses under his breath. Before you could say anything to Angel, he was whispering in your ear. 

“We need to talk. Now.” He didn’t give you room to argue as he led you down the hall and into his dorm room, closing the door. You didn’t like this. You didn’t trust yourself to be alone in a room with Angel right now. Give it another month or two then maybe, but right now? When your breakup was still a month fresh? No. It was dangerous. Angel turned to face you and you crossed your arms looking anywhere but at him, not wanting to look into his eyes. Not wanting to lose yourself in him. 

“What do you want to talk about?” He laughed bitterly, shaking his head. 

“Us. You coming here dressed like that.” He motioned to your dress.

“There’s nothing to talk about, Angel. What’s done is done.” You explained, biting your lip. Seeing him one foot away, eyes locked on you, it was a bit too much. One month was not nearly long enough to get over Angel Reyes. Hell, you didn’t think any amount of time would be sufficient. He was a damn drug, one you couldn’t stay off of.

“So you came here to torture me? Rub it in my face? I fucking miss you and you come to my clubhouse and act like everything’s cool? Act like I didn’t mean shit to you?” He was angry, that was easy to see. But you could tell his tone carried a deep hurt, one he was desperately trying to contain. Your heart ached. You wanted him to hurt, at first. But now seeing him, seeing the desperation and anguish in his eyes? This wasn’t what you wanted. You didn’t like hurting the people you loved, even if they hurt you. 

“Angel, that wasn’t my intention. Ez asked me to come and I wanted to support him. I’m not trying to hurt you.” You explained, stepping closer to him. That was also dangerous, you should be on the other side of the room, not a few inches away from him. 

“Too fucking late.” He ran his ring cladded fingers through his hair. 

“What do you want me to say, Angel? You hurt me, you didn’t make time for me. Our relationship was over long before that day.” It was the truth. You subconsciously knew your relationship was over with Angel before you had officially broken it off. You were just too scared to admit it to yourself, too desperate to hang onto the hope that he’d actually show up for you. But he never did and you knew it was time. 

“I know, I fucked up. I know that. But what you did that day… that was cold.” You chewed on your bottom lip. Part of you did feel bad for giving him a false sense of hope that day, using him for your release and then dropping him. But you needed to end the relationship on a high note, end it with a sweet goodbye and not a bitter storm of curses, in the end it was all just bittersweet. 

“I just… I needed you, Angel. I had missed you so much and I needed something…” You couldn’t find your words but you knew he knew what you meant, even if that day hurt like a bitch for him. He stepped forward, making a move to grab your arm but you backed up and shook your head. 

“Mami, please…” He begged, this time you went still as he grabbed your arm with one hand and cupped your cheek with the other. Your body buzzed to life at his touch, like Angel flipped a switch and you were back on again, like you were just being dragged through life this past month on auto pilot, like he had finally given you the reins back to your body. 

“Angel…” You were weak, your wavering voice gave you away. He leaned forward, his lips grazing yours slightly, his warm breath mingling with your own. You felt giddy as he surrounded you, as he invaded everything you were once again. And when he pressed his lips to yours, you melted into it. He licked along your lips and you opened your mouth, tongues sliding against each other. You moaned into it and grabbed onto his vest, trying to steady yourself at this heady feeling he gave you every time his lips were on any part of you. His hand slid to your waist and you had half a mind to snap out of your daze. You pulled away and he craned his neck, trying to chase your lips. You pushed on his chest lightly, wanting him to stop. 

“No, Angel, we can’t…” You couldn’t get hurt again. You couldn’t just fall back into him just for him to keep you at home waiting up for him and waiting on his call, and when neither came you’d be right back where you started. 

“Querida, I love you… I need you.” He whispered against your cheek. Hearing him say those words only made your heart ache worse and only made you want him more. It was damn confusing. You wanted him but you couldn’t put yourself through that shit again. 

You knew what he meant. I need you. He didn’t just need a release, he needed you. Just like that day you broke up with him, you needed him to give you that high but you quite plainly just needed him. 

“Fine. Let’s fuck and then go our separate ways.” You said, pulling him in for another kiss, needing the distraction. Not wanting to think about how fucking stupid that offer was, how fucking stupid you were. Sex wasn’t going to do anything but fill your base desire, it wasn’t going to give you back that piece of your heart that was ripped away from you when you left. He didn’t let the kiss go on more than a few seconds, pulling away, confusion and despair written all over his face. 

“What?”

“Fuck me, Angel. We need it.” You stated plainly. He shook his head and backed up from you. 

“No. I need you.” His words pricked another pain in your heart. 

“Then take me.” You offered. You were sure you had lost your damn mind. But you wanted Angel, maybe it wasn’t exactly the way you wanted him but you’d take it. 

“Fuck no. That’s not what I want.” You sighed, he wasn’t making this easy. Because it wasn’t what you wanted either. Yeah, you were desperate to feel him inside you again but it’s not truly what you wanted. 

“That’s all I can offer.” Your words came out softer than you planned, sadder. He scoffed, running his hand down his face. 

“You want a release, mami? I’ll give you one, but you’re not getting my dick. I can’t… I can’t be inside you without wanting to stay there. Can’t give you that if I know you’re just going to leave again.” You weren’t sure what he was offering. But it didn’t matter because he was more upset than he had been just a few moments ago. 

“Angel…” You shook your head not knowing what to say. Fuck, if he fucked you right now you wouldn’t want him to go anywhere either. But that wasn’t your reality. The reality was that he fucked up and sex didn’t fix it the first time and it certainly wasn’t going to fix it this time. 

“I’ll make you come on my tongue, and then you can walk out that door but you’ll walk out knowing only I can take you to heaven.” You swallowed hard at his words as he crowded your space again. Your breath hitched as he pulled you into his chest, making you look into his eyes. 

“I’m not going to stop. Not gonna stop calling, texting, not gonna stop until you give me another chance to prove to you how much I fucking love you. But right now, I’ll give you what you want. Even if it kills me.” And with that he slid to his knees. Your whole world stopped at the confession, at him kneeling before you, ready to worship you in a way only he could. The sight of him on his knees, the rush you felt as he trailed his hands up your bare thighs, it was like no other high you had ever felt. Your salvation and your destruction kneeled before you, ready to prove to you how deadly the mix of the two was. Your angel on his knees ready to sin. 

His lips trailed up your thighs and you threw your head back, steadying yourself by placing your hands on his shoulders. His warm breath getting closer to the place you needed him most had your core clenching around nothing, had you squirming, waiting for him. 

“Fuck…” You breathed out as he lifted your dress to get his mouth right on the skin above your panties. You bit down hard on your bottom lip as you felt yourself getting wetter at his teasing. His lips skimmed your stomach before he forcefully yanked your panties down, a contrast to his gentle and slow movements. You gasped at the action but before you could react further, he buried his face in your pussy, throwing one of your legs over his shoulder in the process. You yelped at the sudden intensity, at his wet tongue sliding through your folds and flicking against your clit. 

“Oh god.” You cried, grabbing onto his hair and grinding yourself into his face. He let you, following your movements, never relenting, never taking his mouth off you. Heaven. He wasn’t wrong, only your angel could take you there. 

“Missed your taste. Missed you.” He mumbled against your slick. He said the last part so quietly you almost didn’t hear him, but you did. You heard him and it stung but the pleasure he was also giving you was overpowering your thoughts on his confession. 

“Feels so good, Angel.” Your words spurred him on as he trailed his tongue to your hole, fucking you. You whined at the intrusion and rolled your hips and pulled his head in deeper. You were drowning again, or flying, or possibly dying. It felt too good, felt too sweet to be anything but something so fucking dangerous yet so damn exhilarating. 

You were so lost in your pleasure you almost didn’t notice the door open, Angel obviously didn’t, head still buried in your pussy. The head that peeked around the door was the same woman who had been trying to fuck Angel all night. Her eyes widened at the sight and you should’ve felt embarrassed, but all you felt was that satisfaction again. Angel was here with you, on his goddamn knees for you. Pleasuring you and wanting nothing in return. At your mercy. Your head clouded with need at the thought, not because he was here with you and not some other woman but because he’d only ever do this for you. 

You moaned a little louder and the girl snapped out of her shock and displeasure as she awkwardly closed the door. 

Now that she was gone, you were once again focused on your man. Not your man. Angel said this would kill him, he didn’t know it was going to kill you too even if you got your release. 

“Gonna come…” You cried as he flicked your clit with his tongue. You were yanking at his hair, which only made him moan and made for a sweet vibration on that bundle of nerves. You rolled your hips against his face faster, nearing the edge. The sounds his tongue and your slick were making were enough to put a porno to shame and it only brought you closer. 

“Come, let me take you there.” Heaven. You could see it behind your eyelids, could fucking feel it as your orgasm finally shot through the surface, taking you sky high. You let out a litany of curses mixed with his name, eyes watering at the intensity of your high. Earlier you didn’t know if you were flying or drowning, what you realized now was that you were flying and drowning. A mix of gasping for air while simultaneously flying right through it. 

Finally you caught a breath as your climax started to fade, Angel still licking his way through it with gentle strokes. You whined as you finally came down, finally came back to this world. He lapped you up slowly and then placed a small kiss to your clit before pulling away and looking up at you. Your breath shook as you looked into his eyes, as he kept your gaze and laced his fingers through yours. You let him. Not having the energy to fight him. He knew what this was, he said it himself before he dropped to his knees. It made you feel slightly less guilty about only taking and not giving. 

He finally got to his feet. You saw the tent in his pants but he adjusted himself and cursed under his breath. He didn’t seem to care about that though as he looked at you. You didn’t like the look. A look that held a lot of promise. His beard was slightly damp from your come and your core throbbed at the sight. He licked his lips as if he knew what you were thinking about and took your face in his hands. 

“Forgive me.” He whispered, desperate again. You knew what it was. He said he’d get you off, nothing to it, but of course there was a small part of him that thought you’d change your mind after another orgasm. 

“No.” Your words stung him, you could tell. But his face hardened and you thought he’d pull away. But instead, he stroked your bottom lip with his thumb.

“You will.” And with that promise he was walking out the door, leaving you more confused than ever. 

Taglist: @starrynite7114​ @xladymacbethx @fear-less-write-more @bigcreatorwombatdreamer @glimmerglittergirl @vicmackeybullshxt @miss-nori85 @blessedboo @kalimont83 @ctrlbitch​ @angelreyesgirl​ @langiinspirations​ @lilac-tea-time​ @melancholymelanin​ @-im-fantastic-​ @withmyteeth @isisafrofairy​ @elektriknachosss​ @krysiewithak​ @thegirlwhoisalwayswriting @mental-bycatch​ @smurfflynn​ @blackmissfrizzle​ @arination99​ @bucky-iss-bae​ (if you want to be removed from the taglist for this fic pls let me know!)

[mitchychaos]

If She was an Angel, He was a Demon (Ch. 2)

Pairing: Suna Rintarou x reader (University AU)

Word Count: 1493

Warnings: Cursing 

[A/N: A little slow during this chapter, I’m dragging out their relationship, and I have some future plans involving Samu later. *insert an evil smirk here* Anyway. Hope you enjoy! You can find Chapter one in the masterlist!]

Enjoy!

Chapter 2

Deep down, she had known it was Suna. She just had to make sure. Of course he found her. There was at least fifty people at this party, and he somehow managed to spot her in the crowd.

“I showed up because my friend wanted me to come.”

“You sure it’s not because you saw me earlier and wanted to see me one more time?”

The smirk that he wore pissed her off to no end. How dare he assume she would show up to a party purely for the chance to see him? Self-centered asshole.

“Yeah, I’m sure I didn’t,” Y/N kept up the cold demeanor, but couldn’t help but notice that he was nearly pressed up against her back to look at her face. She was blushing but knew it would be too dark for him to see that.

“Aw don’t be like that doll. I think we could really have a good time if you would just open up a bit. Or maybe you don’t want to because you have someone else? Kita maybe?”

“I’m not dating Kita, and even if I was it wouldn’t be any of your business Suna,” she turned around to face him, tilting her head up a bit to look at him.

“Alright, alright. No need to get so feisty with me doll.”

“I’m only being feisty because you’re always hitting on me like I’m supposed to fall head over heels for you.”

“Well, I can’t say I would be upset if you did trip over those little heels you got on, straight into my bed tonight.”

“Fuck you.”

“That’s more like it doll.”

“Alright I’m out of here.”

Y/N turned again in search of RM/N so that she could let her know that she was leaving. However, when she turned around Atsumu and her friend were no where to be seen. She sighed angrily, unsure of what to do now. She didn’t want to leave incase RM/N was still here, but she also didn’t want to be stuck dealing with Suna. So she just walked away from him, there wasn’t any need to think it over in front of him. It would just give him more of a chance to antagonize her anyway.

As she walked towards the kitchen area in the house, she finally saw another familiar face. It was the other twin she met earlier, Osamu. She could at least go talk to him and see if he had seen Atsumu and her roommate.

“Osamu! It’s me Kita’s friend from earlier. I have a quick question,” she called out, waving her arm a bit to grab his attention. She walked over to stand in front of him, and he pushed himself off of the wall that he was currently leaning on.

“Oh, Y/N right? I didn’t know you’d be here. What’s up?”

“I was wondering if you had seen Atsumu and a girl running around here. He was with my roommate but now they’ve disappeared somewhere, and I wanna leave.”

“No, I haven’t seen them. I saw them talking earlier though. Atsumu probably took her to his room or something.”

“Damn it, I just wanna go to bed. Its been a long night,” Y/N laughed just a little bit, but the night had definitely not gone how she had wanted it to go. The only thing she could think about was making it into a bed and falling asleep. Most of the alcohol she had drank was wearing off, and now all she had was a headache.

“Hm, well if you want you can crash in my room. My roommate is probably gonna run off with some chick tonight, so,” Osamu offered, shrugging his shoulders a little.

Y/N really considered it. She was tired and she was sure that RM/N was still with Atsumu and probably would be for the rest of the night. She could just send her a text and then run off to bed.

“Are you sure?”

“Yeah. Come on I’ll show you where my room is.”

Osamu started walking up a set of stairs, and Y/N followed him quietly. Upstairs the music and talking couldn’t even be heard. She felt a wave of tiredness rush over her bones as she walked into the dark room. Osamu clicked on the lights and turned towards her.

“Alright, there’s my bed. My charger is by the wall, and I have some t-shirts and stuff in the closet. I’ll probably sneak up here to fall asleep in the floor later, sorry if I wake you up. If you need anything you know where to find me”

Y/N nodded gratefully. She was surprised that he was so kind. Osamu reminded her a bit of Kita, but possibly a bit more outgoing. He at least showed some more expressions.

She walked over to the sink grabbing one of the towels and taking off her makeup. It felt nice to finally be able to relax a bit. The tension that she had in her shoulders was slowly alleviating itself. She splashed some water on her face and looked in the mirror. She looked exhausted, bags underneath her eyes. Her eyes and cheeks had both turned bright red. The headache wasn’t going away, but she probably just need some water to get that to go away.

As she was standing by the sink, she grabbed her phone to send RM/N a quick text message to let her know where she was. She didn’t want her to think that she ditched her. Even though it was obviously the other way around right now. She turned her head a little when the door opened, thinking it was just Osamu. She let out a loud groan when Suna walked through the door.

“You’re kidding me right now.”

“Doll? I didn’t realize that you were going to take my advice and fall into my bedroom.” He wore that stupid smirk again. It was lazy, and his eyes crinkled a little bit. His demeanor gave off this indifference, but if someone looked hard enough, which Y/N did, you would be able to find the surprise that lingered there. It pissed her off that he carried himself in such a lazy way. Every time she had seen him, he had that lazy demeanor. One that said that he couldn’t care about what was currently going on.

“Osamu said I could sleep in his bed tonight since I can’t find my roommate. She ran off with Atsumu. It has nothing to do with you,” she snapped a little, going to the closet that Osamu pointed at earlier. She looked inside, blatantly ignoring the boy who was still standing in the middle of the room. She pulled out a random t-shirt then looked at him. “I’m going to change so if you could make yourself useful and leave that would be great.”

“This is my room you know.”

“Suna.”

“Fine, fine. I’m turning around!”

Y/N watched as he turned around, and when she felt comfortable that he wasn’t going to peak she turned her back towards him and started changing into the large t-shirt. She sighed in relief as she took off the clothes that were a bit too tight to be comfortable, and the heels that had straps digging into her ankles.

“Alright I’m done. Goodnight,” she finally said, climbing into Osamu’s bed and getting under the covers. She rolled onto her side so she couldn’t see the other boy. She wanted him to believe that her heart wasn’t pounding in her chest at the sound of him moving around the room and getting ready for bed. She didn’t even know why it was happening. She hated him already. She didn’t want to have anything to do with him, and she was so mad that he was making her so nervous. She chalked it up to the fact that she hadn’t been around in a while, and she was drunk.

“You sure you don’t want any water? Your face looks red and I’m sure you’ve got a raging headache.”

He was right, she did want water. She was pissed that he was right. She cleared her throat and glanced at him as he was pulling two water bottles out of the fridge even though she had yet to respond. Why was he taking the time now to be nice? He had literally been an asshole every other time he had spoken to her. It was obvious to her that he was the type of boy you should stay away from. The boy that would just break your heart and leave you crying over him for weeks after he had finished using you for what he wanted.

“Thank you,” she mumbled, taking the water from his outstretched hand and drinking some of it before falling back down onto her side. She closed her eyes and within a few minutes sleep finally fell over her.

[naughtyneganjdm]

Arcadia - Chapter 4

Summary: After learning how Y/N felt about Negan before they found each other again, Negan does his best to prove to Y/N that he loves and cares for her with the help of his family. Joel decides that he wants Negan to feel more welcome in their family and takes a big step to help that happen.

Characters: Negan, the reader (OC), Joel, Nolan, Lucy, etc.

Warnings: Swearing, fluff, the boys get a little handsy with each other, etc

AO3: https://archiveofourown.org/works/29577489/chapters/76904282

Notes: For those that enjoy Negan & Y/N together, you will enjoy the first and the last scenes a bit, I think. The second scene is more of a scene between Negan and Joel. I wanted to write something happy and this story serves as that for me. Thanks for reading with those that do. 

Heading back to the farm, Y/N could feel her body aching after a long day of working in the town. They had her in charge of the construction with adding to the wall protecting Arcadia. With more people being in town, they were working on extending the walls and it had been a lot of work. This was usually something Joel would be doing, but they had Joel helping at the hydroelectric power plant because of the growing power shortages they had been having. They also needed help figuring out how to upgrade things there so Joel was busy doing that. It was a lot of work, but it was something that had to be done and being one of the people in charge Y/N had to step up to take control of things.

Dropping down on the steps to the farm house, Y/N took a minute to herself to gather her thoughts and feelings. She needed to swallow down all the stresses of the day and needed to make sure that she could be the best mother she could be when she walked into that home. Both Negan and Joel had woken up long before her today to go to work, so there would undoubtedly be three of them that would be exhausted today.

Things had been different over the last few weeks. Negan was going above and beyond to prove his point that he loved her after their discussion about their past. It was nice to see him doing things for her, but it wasn’t only with her. It had been with the family as well. Negan was really stepping it up as a father, a member of the household, a member of the community and as a lover in her life. Something had definitely struck with Negan after their heart to heart.

At first she was worried that opening up to him would have been a bad thing because she always hid from him the feelings she had in the past. These were fears and thoughts that were eating away at her for almost twelve years when she thought about Negan. She hated to admit it, but after being with Negan when she was younger it left her with some serious self-esteem issues and left her questioning love all around. She was young when she first got with Negan, so she didn’t understand life yet. Not fully. Now, she liked to believe that she grew up and understood life better. Personally, she thought she was an overall better person now too. Someone who had matured and understood what the important things in life really were as opposed to the person she was then.

Maybe in that point of view, Negan was just like her and grew over time. Unquestionably she could see that he was vastly different than the man he was when they were together twelve years ago. There was a part of him that was much more loving, relaxed and just eager to be with her. It was nice to see such a change in Negan, but she knew that she had to be honest with Negan about how she felt about their past, which is why she told him what she did. Those thoughts and fears were something that had been eating away at her for so long. It was a big part of her life in becoming an adult and the person she was now. The fact Negan took everything so well really surprised her.

Getting up from the porch, she stretched out her body and moved toward the door to push it open. When she moved into the house she saw Negan sitting on the couch in the living room. His feet were tapping against the floor and when his eyes connected with hers she watched him slowly stand to his feet. Letting out a confused breath, she saw that he was wearing a pair of dark slacks and a black button down shirt. Negan was dressed up and it shocked her because this was something she wasn’t used to. There was only once or twice that she had seen him dressed up since she had known him.

In his right hand, Negan had some flowers that he was holding onto and a smile gradually cracked in over the corners of his lips when he stepped forward toward her. She was frozen in the moment, honestly…confused.

“Hi…” Negan’s eyebrows bounced up when he approached her and held the flowers out for her. Slowly, she reached for the flowers and accepted them. An uncontrollable smile pressed in over the corners of her lips when she looked down at the flowers that he had picked.

“What’s going on?” she tilted her head to the side and Negan shrugged his shoulders, his hazel eyes hooked on hers.

“I was kind of hoping to ask you out on a date,” Negan declared, his dimples sinking in as he slid his hands into his pockets in an innocent moment. God, he looked striking like that. “I thought you could maybe go upstairs and pick out something you’d like to wear. The two of us could go to the movies, go for a walk and then see where the night takes us.”

“Seriously?” she snickered and Negan’s tongue dragged out over his bottom lip before a wide smirk expanded over his handsome features. “What about everyone else?”

“Everything is under control,” Negan assured her with a nod of his head. The house was rather quiet compared to what it was usually like at this time of the day. Maybe he was honest and things were under control. “I made sure to go to work early today so that way by the time you got home everything would already be taken care of. So what do you say? Would you like to go on our first official date together?”

While she was exhausted, this was completely out of character for Negan in the past, so he definitely had her interested. Looking down at her flowers once more before lifting her gaze back to his, she could sense that Negan was eager for her to say yes and she nodded, “Okay.”

“Okay?” Negan repeated her answer to make sure she was sure and she laughed. “I’ll wait right here for you until you’re ready.”

“I’m going to put these in some water first,” she motioned to the flowers and he moved forward to stop her.

“I can do that for you sweetheart. I’ll just put them on the kitchen windowsill unless you would rather them somewhere else?” Negan suggested and she was amazed that Negan was being so accommodating. It definitely was going to take time to get used to these changes from Negan from what she knew. When she nodded, Negan grabbed the flowers and disappeared into the kitchen. While she loved the Negan from the past, this version of him impressed her so much.

Heading upstairs, she moved into her bedroom and toward her closet to find something to wear. This was already so vastly different from the Negan that she had known when she was younger. Yes, Negan made grand gestures back then when they were together and flowers was no different from past him, but him saying that he wanted her to pick out what she wanted to wear was big for him. When they were younger, he would always request a certain look from her or a certain outfit. Telling her to pick out what she wanted was a nice change.

Putting on something comfortable, yet still nice she made sure that she still felt beautiful in what she was in. There was not that need to go extreme in getting ready. She didn’t want to impress Negan like she did when she was young. The need to please Negan by what she was wearing just didn’t exist anymore. When she was young, she would have gone above and beyond to appeal to Negan, but now he assured her that he loved her for her and she wanted to believe him.

After she got done getting ready, she moved down the stairs and Negan was back sitting on the couch waiting for her. When she started moving down the stairs, Negan’s eyes lifted. As he saw her it made him let out a long, exaggerated breath. Steadily standing up from the couch, he met her at the bottom of the steps and his eyes looked her over, “Fuck, you are so beautiful.”

Gradually, he lifted his hand out to hers to help her down the last few steps and when she moved before him Negan closed the distance between them. A nervous breath fell from her throat when Negan brushed her hair out of her face and loosely wrapped his arm around her waist. The soft strokes of Negan’s rough fingertips against the side of her face drew her to shudder. With the way that Negan was looking at her, she could feel a chill running down her spine and she was in awe of him. Since they had found each other again, the way Negan looked at her made her feel incredible. Especially as of the last few weeks.

“May I kiss you?” Negan requested permission and it made her smile. Nodding, she watched his head bob in a silly fashion before he leaned in to press a delicate kiss over her lips. Grasping to his shirt, Y/N palmed in over the center of his chest and could feel the kiss getting a bit more intense before he pulled back. When his thumb swept in over her bottom lip, it caused her to whimper and he nuzzled his nose against hers. “Perfect.”

Without another word, Negan hooked his fingers with hers and led her out of the house. Part of her still worried about her daily worries since it had been so long since she didn’t have to come immediately home and go into her motherly duties. Luckily, Negan or Joel would often cook dinner for the family, but there was still so much to do during the evening before going to bed.

Walking down the hill with Negan toward town felt exciting. It wasn’t often that she was surprised anymore. Not in this day in age. Joel was exceedingly romantic, but they had always planned things just in case the town needed them. So having Negan do this and be spontaneous had her excited. The way Negan’s fingers were tightly grasped to hers as they walked down the hill together made her feel safe. Frequently, his eyes would glance over at her and it looked like he was in awe of her. Maybe she was reading too much into things, but the moment was beautiful and all they were doing was walking to their destination.  

“You look really good, you know?” she complimented him and could see the smirk he gave her before looking down at himself to see what he was wearing. “I like it.”

“I wanted to look good for you,” Negan used his free hand to run his palm in over the center of his chest before sighing heavily. “It’s nothing too spectacular, but to dress somewhat nice for you felt like the right thing to do.”

When they got to the town’s movie theater, she followed him inside and noticed that it was rather empty for what she would expect from it. Usually people were there at the end of the day to relax, but it was pretty quiet. Following Negan through the building, she let out a hearty laugh when she saw her children at the concessions stand that they had set up inside of the theater. Stopping, she could see both Nolan and Lucy’s faces light up when they saw the two of them together.

“We have to get our snacks,” Negan snorted, his nose wrinkling when he led her toward the area of the building where their children were at. When Negan stepped before the children, he could see that Y/N was smiling happily seeing the two of them dressed up for the moment. “What do you think…should we get one or two popcorns?”

“I would suggest the big popcorn,” Nolan interrupted them with a giant smile; mirroring that of his father’s while they were both staring at her. It was almost charming how much alike the two of them actually looked. Nolan was a mini Negan and there was no hiding it. “For those that are on a date, the big popcorn is a good choice. That way you can be close and share.”

“We’ll take the big popcorn then,” Negan winked and he watched Nolan grab the popcorn for them. The interaction made Y/N laugh. That’s what he was looking for. He wanted her happy. Obviously he had accomplished that with the interaction with her children in this situation. “Thank you sir for your help.”

While Nolan gathered the popcorn, Negan slid down the glass display toward where Lucy was waiting for them at her area of the snacks that were set up. Tapping his hands against the glass, Negan’s eyes connected with Lucy’s and it took a second before she realized she was up.

“Oh, I’m not even waiting for an answer,” Lucy spoke up reaching for a pack of candied almonds and a pack of chocolate covered peanuts for the two of them. “These are both good and I just think you should have them.”

“I like the way you think Sunshine,” Negan chuckled when Y/N accepted them from her daughter. Y/N leaned over the counter to press a kiss over her daughter’s temple and the sound of Lucy giggling was heard. The kids knew this was a silly set up, but that was part of the plan. Negan wanted this to be lighthearted and fun. They had kids now. They were a family. Having the best moments would obviously include the children.

It was always impressive learning the things that this small town was capable of. The fact they had a small movie theater that looked like what Negan remembered one to be like in the past blew him away. So, he had to take advantage of this place when he was pulling together their date.

Noticing at the back of the counter how much butter Nolan was putting on the popcorn, Negan cleared his throat to catch Nolan’s attention, “Easy on the butter buddy.”

“Trust me, I know what’s good and no one ever puts enough butter on the popcorn,” Nolan nonchalantly waved his hand in the air dismissively before finishing with the popcorn the way he wanted. When Nolan was done, he outstretched his arms and held it out. Accepting the popcorn, Negan reached out to brush his fingers through Nolan’s hair to mess it and he heard his son grunt. “Don’t mess with the do dad.”

“Oh, my mistake,” Negan muttered in an exaggerated manner while snickering. Nolan rolled his eyes before laughing and whispering something to Lucy.  Grabbing some napkins for them, Negan thought twice about how much butter Nolan put on the popcorn and grabbed some more just to be safe. Both Nolan and Lucy were looking up at them with big eyes and Negan chuckled. “I think these two are the best workers I’ve yet to meet at any movie theater, what do you think?”

“Definitely the best,” she agreed reaching out to brush her fingers through Nolan’s hair and he leaned into her touch.

“We already know that,” Lucy informed them with a nod, reaching her hand up to grab a hold of Nolan’s hand. “We love you mom. We hope you have a good time.”

“I love you guys. Just seeing the two of you already made this the best night I’ve had in a long time,” she gave them a wink and then followed Negan toward the theater where she saw Joel standing at the doors dressed in what someone would wear if they were working at the theater. Joel grinned when they stepped forward and he held the doors open for them.

“Let me help you to your seats,” Joel took a flashlight and led them toward specific seats making her chuckle when she sat down with Negan. Joel left the theater and after a few moments he obviously set things up for the movie to start.

“This is a whole family thing, huh? How long did this take you guys to come up with?” she snickered, looking to Negan as she held her hand out to him so he would hold it in his. Negan brought her hand up to his mouth to press a loving kiss over the back of it and she couldn’t help, but smirk.

“Well I asked the kids what they thought would be romantic and here we are,” Negan gave her a wink and she looked to see that Joel had brought the kids in to lead them toward another part of the theater to leave her and Negan alone together. “I thought you would be more comfortable knowing that the whole family was in it on it.”

“It’s cute,” she admitted lifting up the arm of the chair that was between the two of them. Sliding in closer to Negan she could feel his arm hooking around her so she could cuddle in closer to him. Negan nuzzled his nose against her head when the film started up. Cherishing the warmth of Negan around her, she couldn’t help being charmed by both men in her life. Joel was being a good father near the front of the theater and Negan was doing something to woo her. Negan was out to impress her and he already had. It was an amazing feeling knowing that she had two incredible men in her life that both loved her. When the film started up, she chortled when she saw what it was. “Singin’ in the Rain?”

“I’m pretty sure Nolan picked this out,” Negan whispered under his breath, pressing a lingering kiss against her temple after he informed her. “Our kid has an old soul and he’s pretty fucking cool. Without a doubt, he’s a very eclectic little man.”

“He’s an amazing young man,” she agreed with Negan looking out in the distance to see that Joel was cuddling both of the kids while the movie started. Lifting the popcorn container that she was holding, Negan took a handful of it and it made her smile the sound he made when he ate it. Setting it aside, he found herself focused on Negan and his expressive features. “You still aren’t used to it, are you?”

“What? The popcorn?” Negan spoke with a full mouth and she nodded knowing that it seemed to be his favorite snack since he had been brought to Arcadia. “Honestly? I’m not used to any of this in Arcadia Y/N. It’s not like it is here outside those walls. People would kill for this, which means we have to protect it twice as hard. I know with my family here I will do anything and everything possible to keep my family safe.”

“I know you will,” she reached out to stroke her palm in over the side of his face. It was nice to hear how much Negan wanted to keep this place safe. “You are a different man Negan, you know that, right? I know I said what I said, but I don’t doubt that you are a better man than I used to know. Although, I wouldn’t doubt this part of you was inside of you all along.”

“It wasn’t,” Negan felt her hand pressing in over the center of his chest and he sighed, reaching for her hand. “The man I was before was very self-centered and greedy. Now…all I want to do in this world is be with my family and keep them safe. I love all of you so much.”

Lowering his head, he pressed it against her forehead and knew that they should have been watching the movie, but they were more so focused on each other.

“Now would be a perfect time to kiss her,” Negan heard someone mutter and he pulled his head away to see that Nolan was turned in his seat. Nolan was watching the two of them and it made both of them laugh. Negan buried his head against the side of Y/N’s neck as he continued to quietly chuckle.

“Give them some space little man,” Joel’s southern drawl was loud enough for them to hear and she could see Joel tugging on Nolan’s shirt to get him to lower down back into his seat. “We were supposed to be silent observers here buddy.”

“I know, but if he wants to be romantic, that’s the best thing to do,” Nolan mumbled and it even made Joel laugh with that comment.

“When did you become the master of romance? You’re eleven years old,” Joel hushed Nolan and it drew both Negan and Y/N’s attention to Joel with the kids instead of the movie. Watching the two of them playfully bickering about romance was very amusing as the parents of Nolan. The soft giggles Lucy released while watching Joel and Nolan bicker was the cherry on top as well. It was a cute interaction that both Negan and Y/N enjoyed.

“I’m almost twelve and I’ve been on this world long enough to know when someone needs to kiss someone. He’s missing out on the perfect moment dad,” Nolan continued to bicker with Joel and Negan turned to look at Y/N with his big hazel eyes.

“Well, he does have a good point. I shouldn’t miss out on the perfect moment,” Negan brushed his thumb in over her cheekbone and leaned in toward her. The warmth of his breath was over her lips and when their lips collided, her hand raised to hook her fingers loosely into his hair. The tender brush of Negan’s lips over hers felt amazing and the longer they kissed the more she felt herself melting in against him.

The giggles of their children pulled them from the kiss and they watched Joel standing up with the kids, “Alright, we’ve decided we’re going for ice cream and we will see the two of you later so you can have time to yourselves without the comedy gang here.”

“I was going to fight you until I heard the ice cream part,” Nolan alerted Joel as they moved toward the aisle of the theater.

Both Nolan and Lucy were holding Joel’s hand as they made their way to exit the theater. Before they could leave Y/N reached to hug her children goodbye. Grabbing for Joel’s hand, she stopped him from leaving and her eyes connected with his. Tugging at his wrist, she could hear him let out an amused sound before lowering down to meet her in a quick kiss.

“I love you,” she whispered against his mouth. Most people would have felt strange having this relationship with both Negan and Joel. Having two men in her life felt unbelievable and while many people may have not understood the poly relationship they had going, she was thankful for it. As Joel pulled away, he gave her a wink before reaching out to pat Negan on the shoulder.   

“Make sure to have her back safely in one piece,” Joel teased and Negan snorted in response. When their family left, their eyes connected and Negan shifted in the seat he was in.

“I know this is relationship we all have is strange and people don’t get it, but…” Y/N began, but Negan lifted his finger up to silence her. The roughness of the pad of his thumb sliding in over her bottom lip made her shudder. Her eyes closed and she felt the warmth of him hovering in closer to her.

“Since I’ve gotten here, I feel like I’ve had to defend the three of us and the relationship we all have together repeatedly. It’s not our responsibility to have to defend it to everyone here. The three of us love each other and people are just going to have to get used to that shit. I don’t care if people don’t think it’s right,” Negan’s mouth descended upon hers, urging her to kiss him over and over again before he pulled away breathless. “Fuck people if they don’t accept it because being with both of you feels right. I think we are all part of a puzzle and together we make each other whole.”

“You’re right,” she agreed, taking a moment to admire the man that Negan had become. After a moment of gazing out at him, she eagerly raised up to meet him in another kiss.

Their lips collided again and for a while they just kissed each other, appreciating the closeness of their bodies together. Making out with Negan in a movie theater was not exactly how she had expected the night to go, but that’s where they ended up.

“I feel like a teenager again,” Negan hummed against her mouth, his tongue brushing past her lips to swiftly flick up against hers. She purred into his mouth and they continued to kiss while his hands caressed up and over her body. “I can’t recall the last time I made out with someone in a movie theater.”

“I don’t think I ever have,” she pulled away, biting at her bottom lip and she felt her heart pounding inside of her chest while Negan looked her over. “I think I’ve focused more on kissing you than I have the movie.”

“You’re a better subject anyways. Nothing against the movie,” Negan slurred, tipping forward to kiss her again causing her to release a trembling breath. When her tongue flicked out against his, he softly sucked at hers before letting out a content sound. Licking at his lips, he appreciated the taste of her and knew that he could kiss her all night if he was given the chance. “We should stop and watch the rest of the movie.”

“I like kissing you,” she retorted brushing her fingers through his well-groomed graying hair while she continued to pepper kisses over his lips. Negan’s eyes narrowed and she could tell by what she could see from his pupils dilating that they were full of lust. “It makes me think of when I was young and you would kiss me all night long.”

“Mmm, it’s better now,” Negan claimed, nipping softly at her bottom lip and tugging gently. It caused her to moan quietly against his flesh and it made a chill run down his spine. “You are so fucking sexy. You know that?”

“I was thinking the same thing about you,” she countered with a wrinkle of her nose, sliding her palm down the side of his face while tracing through his short beard with her fingertips. “God, when I was young I couldn’t wait until night time. Just to have you holding me in your arms and kissing me like you did…there was nothing I wanted more.”

“You’re fucking adorable,” Negan insisted, pressing his forehead to hers and he smiled brightly when thinking about their past together. “You make me feel like a young boy all over again. I love you and the Texan so much. You’re the only woman that can make my heart feel like it’s going to burst out of my chest while also making me feel like it could stop beating just at the sight of you. I love you so fucking much.”

Sweeping her fingers through his hair, she stared into his eyes and could see that he was breathing heavily while staring out at her, “You know…given the chance, I wish I could go back and do everything over again the right way. I should have courted you in a way that made things perfect for you.”

“Courted me?” she repeated his words, her nose wrinkling when he said it and she couldn’t help, but be amused with what he said. “You’ve been reading too many of Joel’s books. Who the hell are you?”

“Oh stop,” he rolled his eyes and felt her leaning in to press a quick kiss against his lips which made him chuckle against her mouth. “I just mean like I should have made your first time perfect. I should have made sure it was what you wanted. I should have been the best boyfriend…”

“We are who we are now because of who we were then,” she swallowed down hard and reached up to cover his lips with her fingertips. There was a sadness in Negan’s eyes while they stayed connected with hers. “Yeah, I had a lot of doubts, but maybe if we weren’t the people we were then we wouldn’t have Nolan. Everything happened for a reason and it led us up to this moment.”

“I know you questioned how I felt, but I do really love you,” Negan reached for her hand to pull it from his lips and he sighed loudly. Hooking his fingers with hers, he adjusted carefully in the seat and pulled her in closer to him. “I know it’s going to take a while to earn that complete trust and faith in me again, but I promise one day you will never question how I feel or felt.”

“You’ve already set off to a good start today Negan,” she lifted her hand to tease her fingers through his hair again. Caressing her fingers against the bottom of his neck, they took that moment of silence before kissing once more. “I love you too.”

After kissing for a while, they managed to watch the rest of the film and when they left the theater, she went to head back to the home, but Negan shook his head, “You have to follow me, the date isn’t over yet.”

“Oh?” she followed him down the main street of their small town. It was dark already and many people had already headed home. Anyone that was still out was closing up their shops for the night or was just cleaning up. There were a few people that were walking the street, but overall it was rather quiet. It wasn’t often that she got to take walks at night. Frequently, she would sit on the porch on her swing and watch the town from up on the hill, but never really experienced walking through the town herself. Most nights her and Joel were so tired and worn out that they never got to do things like this. With Negan’s fingers hooked with hers, Y/N found herself feeling like she was in an old movie. The night air was crisp, the fading lights of the town were just enough to give a dream like effect to their walk. It was romantic. It was perfect. It was simple, but Negan had definitely outdone himself. Their walk led them toward the lake and she could see that there was a lantern already by the edge of it. It lit up the area and not far from it was a basket there that was already waiting for them. “What is this?”

“Well, I was kind of hoping we could finish the date off…right?” Negan shrugged his shoulders and then went to the edge of the water to search for a stone. This resembled the place he took her the first time they slept together and she knew that was the kind of vibe he was trying to give off. When he found a stone, she saw him digging around for another one until he found one that he liked. Unhurriedly, Negan stood up from where he was kneeling down and moved out toward her. Reaching for one of her wrists, he lightly tugged her toward the edge of the water. “You know, when we slept together the first time I wanted it to be perfect for you. I wanted it to be everything you wanted and more. I had this stupid idea in my head that I wouldn’t end up feeling things for you more than just sexual attraction, so when I realized that we were more than that I got scared. I was so close to making it perfect, but I fucked up and I fucked up so bad.”

“It wasn’t all bad,” she reasoned with him and Negan gave her an expression where his nose wrinkled. There was nothing, but doubt in his eyes and she bit down on her bottom lip. “It could have been worse.”

“There were so many times I thought back on that night. I should have worn a condom; I don’t even know what I was thinking with that one. I should have said the right things. The sex should have been sweeter and not as rough,” Negan started to ramble and she stepped forward to grab his hands in hers to get him to silence himself. Instead, she wanted him to focus on her right now instead of the past.

“Negan, we can’t go back and change the things that we did. I always wished I could have gone back and told you about Nolan. I regretted every single minute I wasted not letting you know that you were going to have a child,” she recalled a thought that ate away at her for so many years when she would think about Negan, “But there is nothing we can do about the past. We both have regrets, but we can’t let those thoughts eat away at who we are now. We have each other now. Those are all but a distant memory. Instead of focusing on the past, we need to go forward from here. We need to live in the now and make every moment after this mean something.”

Negan’s eyebrows furrowed when she stepped in closer to him. Her soft hands grabbed a tight hold of his and she looked to the flat stone that was in his palm, “How about we take these and use them as if they symbolize our past. We’ll let it go. It will always be there just beneath the surface of the water, but we need to release those feelings and let ourselves grow. So throw it in the water and right here, right now it will be the representation of us letting go of our pasts and all the mistakes we made.”

“Wow, you’re definitely Joel’s wife,” Negan joked which made her roll her eyes, but there was definitely something special about both Y/N and Joel. They looked at life differently than most of the people he had met. In a good way too. They were changing him and they were changing him for the better. She stepped forward and turned him toward the water again. It was clear she was expecting him to listen to her and throw that stone in the water. It was hard to take all the things he had done and sum it up into a small stone, but he knew that she wanted to start over new. This represented that for them and because of that, he glanced down at his stone. Closing his eyes tightly, he squeezed his fingers tightly around the stone and thought about the man that he used to be. Honestly, he hated the man that he was before so much. Letting out a shuddering breath, he opened his eyes and stepped closer to the water. Tossing the stone, he watched it skip across the surface of the water before finally sinking. When he was done, he turned to her and felt himself shaking. “I want to be everything you deserve and more Y/N.”

“I think you already are,” she assured him, stepping before him. Hearing her say that took his breath away and he instinctively leaned down to eagerly kiss her. When she pulled away, he was breathing heavily and she looked down to the stone. “My turn.”

For a moment she looked out at the water and Negan felt his heart pounding inside of his chest. There was still that fear there that he didn’t think he was good enough. When he watched her throw the stone out, he kept his eyes on it and knew that he was getting emotional. Clearing his throat, he knew he had to try to focus, “God, you’re still awful at skipping stones. Your kids do better…”

“Oh shut up,” she grunted, turning on her heel to meet his stare again. It was obvious he was emotional. There was no hiding it. Reaching out, she playfully poked him in the shoulder and his breathing hitched.

Closing the distance between them, Negan reached out to trace his fingers up her arm in a tender caress. Lazily, his fingertips followed the direction up to the side of her face before he cupped her face in his hands in a loving way, “Listen…”

“Wait. I need to say this,” she interrupted him seeing that his eyes were misting over. There was no doubt that he was still stuck on things from the past and she could feel that he was still trembling against her. Stroking his face as well, she wanted to make sure that his eyes remained on hers. “I’m sorry. I’m sorry for everything you went through after we lost each other. I’m sorry you lost Lucille. I’m sorry for being so angry at you. I’m sorry for expecting more from you than you were capable of giving at the time. More than anything, I want you to know that I forgive you. I forgive you for everything. So please, stop letting the past rule your thoughts. You deserve to be here. You deserve all of this. You’ve gone through enough and I forgive you. You’re right where you belong.”

A trembling exhale fell from Negan’s throat and she could see that a single tear slid down his face. Caressing over the side of his face, she swiped at the tear and heard him let out a desperate breath, “You’re a good man Negan. I love you.”

Caught up in emotions, Negan reached out to wrap his arms around her tightly. Firmly pulling her to his chest, he wrapped her up in his arms and never wanted to let her go. In her embrace he felt like things were okay. Better than they had been in years. Maybe he was silly for getting emotional, but he couldn’t help himself in crying. What she said hit him deep. For so long, he let the nightmares of his past rule him. Even before he found Y/N and Joel again, they were there. Now though, he was so scared he would lose the things he loved because of what he was in the past. It made him believe he didn’t deserve this happiness. This place was heaven for him and there was that fear of losing everything again. So her words really touched him.

There was no speaking for a while. Instead Y/N comforted him and kept him in her arms. In the past, Negan had gone without being touched for so long. Now, he was just eager to be held. And in that moment, it was perfect. It was everything he had longed for after being trapped behind those cell bars for years at Alexandria.

When he finally calmed down, he took the blanket that was inside of the basket and laid it out for them. They sprawled out on the blanket and laid under the starts for hours. There was nothing sexual that happened between the two of them. This was about being close and cuddling. Eventually, there was kissing, but Negan wanted tonight to be special. Sex almost felt like it would ruin the ending of the night and muddy the emotions that they had built up together.

When it was clearly late in the night and it was starting to get cold, Negan suggested them get home. While it was hard to move and leave, the shuddering of Y/N’s body told her she was freezing. Negan was too. Their walk back to the house was drawn out. Negan’s arm was wrapped around her shoulders and her arm was around his waist. It was the perfect end to a date with Negan. As they approached the house, she stopped Negan and stared up at him for a long moment. Tipping up on her toes, she deposited a soft, lingering kiss over his lips and thanked him. The way he looked at her made her heart hammer in her chest. She didn’t even know if there were words to truly dig in how much everything really meant to her.

Moving back into the house with Negan, they closed up the doors and headed upstairs. They checked on both children to make sure they were okay and of course they were. Both of them were sleeping peacefully. It was so late and tomorrow was another early morning, so they had to get to sleep themselves. As they approached the end of the hallway, Y/N could feel Negan attempting to head to his room and she shook her head, not allowing him to. Urging him to follow her toward the bedroom she shared with Joel, she could see that there was apprehension in Negan’s eyes.

“No, you’re coming with me. Negan, you belong with Joel and me. I want to be with the both of you. I understand if you want to go to your bedroom sometimes if you feel overwhelmed or if you want alone time. That room will always be there for you, but from here on out I want you in this bedroom with us,” she demanded and Negan’s eyebrows perked up when she said that. The grasp she had on his hands was firm and he could tell that she meant it. Negan swallowed down hard, but it was clear that he was relieved and happy to hear her say that. “I understand if you don’t want to, that’s okay. I just want to be between the two people that make me feel the safest. I’ve spent enough nights away from you Negan. I don’t want to waste any more.”

“Are you sure?” Negan confirmed and she gave him a small nod. Palming over the sides of her face, Negan kissed from her forehead, down her face until his lips lingered over hers. Taking the time to kiss her, he knew that he was shaking. God, he was a mess, but it wasn’t an awful feeling to be this way. “I want to be there with the both of you too.”

Following her into the bedroom, his eyes immediately fell to Joel seeing that he was in a deep sleep. His stare was broken when Y/N started helping him get out of his clothes to get ready for bed. Even though they weren’t being sexual, she took her time to trace over his body when she removed each item of clothing. When she got Negan down to his boxers, she traced carefully over his chest and down his abdomen. She found absolute beauty in his slender form. There was no doubt that Negan was self-conscious about it, but she thought he was perfect. Eventually, Negan started to help her out of her clothes, but he peppered soft kisses against her flesh. He was careful in the placement, but also kept his eyes on her when he did it. When they were both ready for bed, Y/N led him toward the bed. Crawling into the middle, she knew that Negan often liked being in the middle. It was definitely from the lack of human contact he had and most nights she gave it to him. She felt bad with how things had gone down for him. Negan went through so much and was punished so harshly that she wanted him happy, but tonight she wanted to be between the two men. Call it greedy, but she had the need and want to be between the two men she loved most in the world.

Kneeling on the edge, Negan carefully lowered down beside her when she rolled on her side to face him. When Negan fixed the blankets to pull them in over their bodies, she pulled herself closer to him. With the warmth of Negan’s breath against her face, she knew that he was desperate for that emotional connection. There was a warmth in her heart that she hadn’t felt in a long time, yet she knew that it was happiness of knowing that she was with two incredible men. They were so similar, but yet…so exceedingly different. They all helped each other to be the best versions of themselves and hopefully from here on out they would be able to live in the now instead of the past.

“I still believe to this day that you are the best thing that has ever happened to me,” Negan whispered, a small grin developing over his tired features. Negan’s nose nuzzled against hers and she could hear a happy breath fill the air. “I love you so much.”

It didn’t take long for Negan to fall asleep with her close to him, stroking her fingers through his hair. There was no doubt he was tired and she didn’t blame him. He was working his ass off to be everything he could be and more. It would make anyone tired.

When she started to feel the exhaustion wearing in over her, the weight in the bed shifted and she could feel Joel’s muscular arm wrapping around her waist as he cuddled up to her from behind. By the sounds of his breathing, Joel wasn’t even awake. It was just natural for Joel that when he felt her near, he would instinctively hold her. That was something he had gotten used to. Taking care of her and keeping her safe was his number one priority for so long. It was even obvious in the way he was when he was sleeping how much he loved her too. Right now she was content. She was happy. Most of all, she felt blessed to have two men who loved her unconditionally. Two men wanted to protect her and she loved both of them more than anything. With the warmth of them surrounding her, she knew in that moment that right now things were perfect and she loved knowing that she was with the people that made her whole.

----

Curiosity was getting the best of Negan as he followed Joel through the woods. When Negan had woken up this morning, he had panicked to see that it was past the time he should have already been at work. It gave him one hell of a shock, but Joel was just coming out of the shower when Negan was desperately getting out of bed to get ready to rush to work. Apparently, Joel had made a deal with Roy to keep Negan home today and hadn’t told Negan. It gave Negan a long weekend and while he wasn’t going to turn down the offer, he was surprised that Joel didn’t tell him.

When Negan calmed down, Joel had told Negan that he had something important they needed to do. Problem was that he didn’t tell Negan what that was.  Instead, he just had Negan take a shower and get ready. It was strange. Joel was always so open with Negan, so this closed off attitude that Joel had today was awkward. Maybe he was reading Joel wrong, but Joel seemed anxious from the moment that Negan had woken up. It wasn’t like Joel. Desperately, Negan wanted to ask what was going on, but he didn’t want to upset Joel. So after Joel gave Negan the breakfast he had missed and slept through, Joel told Negan they were going to be leaving Arcadia. At first Negan thought maybe Joel was going to show him the ropes of what it took to be part of the group that went scavenging for supplies. That was proven wrong when they didn’t wear the gear that Negan had found Joel and the group in when they first found each other again. Other than having their weapons, it was just like how they would walk to work with the power plant every other day.

It was strange that Joel wanted to go somewhere outside the walls of Arcadia, but Negan just went with it. They had been on a path in the woods for a while and when Joel stopped to look where they were, Negan cleared his throat hoping that Joel would open up.

“So…where are we going?” Negan finally blurt out what he had wanted to for so long. Joel brushed his fingers through his thick hair and surveyed the trees that were surrounding the two of them.

“That’s a secret, but it’s somewhere special,” Joel answered with his deep southern drawl, looking over at Negan with a wink. Continuing to brush his hair back Negan found himself focused on Joel’s haircut. The side parted, thick, layered haircut gave personality to Joel’s chiseled looks and it made Negan laugh with how much he would find Joel touching his own hair. “I promise you will like it when we get there.”

“We’ll see about the whole liking it thing. You know…I’ve just got to ask this. Who do you have cutting your hair?” Negan interrogated Joel with a laugh, making Joel chuckle when he realized that he was brushing his fingers through his hair. “I remember when I first met you; you had this short haircut that was really messy. Now you look like a fucking hair model with it down to the bottom of your neck and you’re always playing with it. Always pushing it out of your face. It’s like you’re trying to always be fucking sexy or some shit.”

“Y/N cuts it,” Joel informed Negan with a laugh and reached up to brush his fingers through his hair again almost instinctively. Deep down Negan really wondered if Joel did it without noticing it or if it was to draw attention to him. Sometimes Negan just thought originally Joel didn’t realize how much he was touching it or brushing his fingers through it, but it always drew Negan’s attention to him. When they first met, Negan was definitely charmed by Joel, but now…Joel was fucking stunning. “I was thinking of getting it cut, maybe it’s getting to be too long. It’s always getting in my eyes.”

“Don’t you fucking dare,” Negan warned making Joel snort when he said it. The laugh it drew from Joel and the way it made Joel smile also made Negan grin. Joel was often so serious  trying to take care of everyone while also being very passionate that it wasn’t often he got good laughs out of Joel. “It’s not too long. It just reaches the bottom of your neck and it’s not too short. Plus…”

“Plus…?” Joel’s eyebrow arched up, waiting for a response from Negan who chuckled and looked down for a moment. A wicked expression was over Negan’s face when their eyes connected again. “What?”

“I like having that hair to grab onto when we’re getting intimate,” Negan confessed making Joel burst out in laughter and Negan stepped forward. Boldly grabbing a hold of Joel’s hair, he pulled Joel’s mouth to his and kissed Joel forcefully making Joel grunt against the kiss. When he pulled his mouth away from Joel’s, Negan growled and nipped at Joel’s full, bottom lip. “See what I mean? It’s useful and it’s fucking hot.”

“Is it now? I guess I’ll have to keep the haircut for you then,” Joel slurred when Negan greedily pulled Joel close to him again so their lips could connect. Instead of letting the kiss continue, Joel pulled away almost in a teasing fashion. Joel’s green-hazel eyes were hooked on Negan’s. Both of their breathing was heavy and Joel nodded in the other direction. “We need to go this way.”

“Are you ever going to tell me what we’re doing exactly?” Negan poked playfully at Joel’s ribs and Joel pushed at Negan’s hands with a snicker.

“It’s a secret,” Joel explained, looking back at Negan with an amused expression knowing that Negan would hate that answer. When he noticed the frustrated look that Negan gave him, it made Joel chuckle and he sighed heavily. “So how was your date at the movies?”

“It’s a secret,” Negan repeated Joel’s earlier answer and the amused sound that erupted from Joel’s throat made it hard for Negan to be sassy with Joel. Quickening his walking, Negan made it so he was standing shoulder to shoulder with Joel while they walked. “It was really nice. I think we did a good job in making her feel special which is really what I wanted.”

“There was no we, that was all you,” Joel lifted his hand to press it in over his chest and Negan gave him a glare. It was nice that Joel was trying to give Negan complete credit for the night, but Negan knew better. If it wasn’t for Joel, most of that couldn’t have been done. They would have had a full theater and the lake wouldn’t have been set up like it was. Thankfully he did have Joel in his back pocket, but the fact Joel wasn’t taking credit for some of it just felt wrong.

“The town would not have agreed to those stipulations if it wasn’t for you,” Negan reminded Joel with a stern look, “With the help of you and the kids, it made it twice as special for her…and for me. I love you guys.”

“We love you too Negan and we’d do anything to make special moments for you,” Joel reached up to pat Negan on the shoulder. The expression Joel gave Negan made Negan truly believe him. Then again, Joel had been proving it from day one that he would do anything for Negan and the ones that Joel loved. There was no doubting that Joel was an amazing man. Pulling his eyes from Joel’s, Negan could see between the trees that there was a body of water not far in the distance. Tilting his head to the side, Negan assumed they would be headed that way, but he wasn’t sure where. “So did the date have a happy ending?”

“Are you asking me if we had sex?” Negan countered, his nose wrinkling when Joel shot him a confused look. “A gentleman never kisses and tells Joel. You should know that.”

“I’m guess I’m not much of a gentleman anymore then because you are usually there to watch when I’m kissing. There is nothing to tell because you see it all,” Joel teased and then simply shrugged his shoulders. Well, he wasn’t exactly wrong there and it made Negan snort. “I actually meant were you happy and not disappointed with how things went down. I know there is only so much you can do to make things special nowadays.”

“Yeah, it was fucking perfect. We kissed a little bit before finishing the movie. Truthfully, it was good because we got to talk about things,” Negan was honest and Joel’s thick eyebrows tensed while he listened closely to Negan. “After the movie we went to the lake. I was upset about the past and we just had a really good discussion that made me feel better about things. We laid under the stars for a while before coming home to be with you. It was a good night.”

“Good, good. I’m glad,” Joel stopped walking long enough to eye Negan over as they approached a stone bridge. It was definitely an older bridge that had been there for quite some time. It went over a stream that would make it easier for them to get closer to the large body of water. Turning to Negan, Joel reached out and grabbed at his shoulders to give them a firm squeeze. “Negan, you know you don’t always have to think about the past, right? You’re not the same Negan you were then.”

“I’m gradually learning to accept that,” Negan confessed, a loud sigh falling from his throat. His jaw was flexing and he lifted his hand to touch Joel’s hand that was over his face. “It’s hard thinking about the person that I used to be. There are people more deserving of this life than me.”

“I know you think you were awful, but there was a reason that people still loved you…even back then,” Joel reminded Negan of the fact he was loved long before the world fell to shit. Deep down, Negan knew that be to true. Three people loved him at that time and it was a good thing to know, but hard to remember. “I still remember the old you hopping out of my car mid kiss to go and save someone’s life after hearing a car accident. You weren’t as bad as you thought you were. Broken, but not bad.”

“You saw more in me then than I ever did. I hurt a lot of people and I just kept getting worse until Grimes cut my throat open,” Negan thought back to the moment his rule was ended with the Saviors. Back then, he truly thought he was saving people, but he never realized how bad it was making him.

“Yeah, well like I said when people lose everything they lose themselves. You realized you were wrong and you changed yourself for the better. What those people did to, the way you were tortured…it was wrong,” Joel grunted when he thought back to what Negan had told him. “When I look at you, I see a good man.”

Negan didn’t know what to say. Joel simply pat the side of his face before moving onto the bridge. Joel stopped at the center of it and was looking down into the water, “You’re not thinking of jumping in, are you?”

“Even if I was, it wouldn’t do much. I think it would go up to about my hips,” Joel grunted, his eyebrow arching when Negan moved in closer to him. Joel waved his hand to motion Negan in beside him and smiled. “Come look at this.”

“Look at what?” Negan stammered as he slid in beside Joel. Looking into the water, he didn’t know what Joel was so excited about. All Negan could see was their reflections in the water and didn’t know if Joel was trying to symbolize something with bringing him over there. “All I see is two ridiculously good looking men staring at the water like a couple of idiots…”

“The fish Negan,” Joel once again laughed at Negan’s response and Negan snorted when he realized the area that Joel was pointing. When Joel actually pointed out where he was looking, Negan spotted the large amount of fish in the distance. “This is where we often come to get the fish that we have. People haven’t found this spot and there is a ton of fish here.”

“That’s cool…I guess? Are we fucking fishing or something?” Negan tried to figure out what they were doing and Joel shook his head. “Then what the fuck are we doing out here? I’m not usually comfortable with people taking me out into the middle of the woods without telling me what we are doing.”

“Don’t you trust me?” Joel frowned making Negan feel immediately guilty with the expression that Joel gave him. Hitting Joel in the chest he could hear Joel chuckle when it obviously upset Negan that he said that.

“Of course I fucking trust you. I probably trust you more than anyone, but it still doesn’t stop my curiosity,” Negan followed Joel off the bridge and through the path in the woods until he saw an old cabin in the distance that was right by the edge of the water.

Stopping on the path, Negan felt his heart pounding inside of his chest seeing it. Immediately Negan thought the worst seeing that he was being taken to another place away from a community. His fears immediately started to eat away at him when Joel had stumbled to stop walking when he noticed Negan wasn’t with him. It was causing Negan to flashback to the moment he was taken to the house that Alexandria had thrown him in when they decided to banish him.

“Hey, come on,” Joel waved on Negan to get him to come. When Negan didn’t move because he was frozen in his own fears, Joel moved to reach for Negan. Wrapping his fingers around Negan’s arm, he broke Negan from himself to get Negan’s eyes to connect with his. “Hey, are you okay? What’s wrong?”

“Nothing, I’m sorry,” Negan lied, swallowing down hard as he dragged his feet to follow Joel to the cabin. When they got there, he nervously followed Joel up the steps. Joel moved a brick to grab a key and held it up to show Negan the key. Saying nothing, he followed Joel in the cabin and let out a surprised sound when he saw how nice it was on the inside. It was furnished with a lot of nice things and it impressed him that someone wouldn’t have fucked with the cabin already. “What is this?”

“This is the place that Y/N and I go when we just need a day away from Arcadia, you know? Or maybe just a night. It’s calm, it was something we found before we built Arcadia and we’ve been lucky enough that no one has really damaged it or tried to loot it,” Joel explained, setting his weapon down on the couch that was in there.

Surveying the small cabin, Negan took notice of the big windows at the front of it that looked out at the large body of water. This was definitely someone’s hideaway before the world fell to shit. It wasn’t a big place, but it was still very nice. There was a kitchen that was hidden away at the far end of the cabin across from the entrance. The couch was against the left wall. The bed was against the right and there was a nice little area before the kitchen where there was a fireplace. Two seats were in front of it. There was an acoustic guitar resting up against the wall by the fireplace and Negan knew that was one of Joel’s. While it was nice, Negan was still confused as to why Joel brought him there and made such a big deal about it.

Negan stood frozen as Joel moved over toward the bed and hopped on it letting out a please sound, “The bed here is actually nicer. I wish we would have taken this one to our house. I know we have the queen at the farm, but this one…come try it.”

Listening, Negan lowered himself unhurriedly on the bed to lie down beside Joel. Dread kind of filled Negan’s veins when he thought about the cabin. It just brought bad memories back from what Alexandria had done in banishing him from the community. There was a fear that Joel was bringing him here to leave him here. Yes, it was already better than the home that Alexandria had given him, but he didn’t want to be alone. Not again.

“It’s nice, right?” Joel confirmed turning his head to look at Negan and Negan nodded. Joel was staring at Negan and it looked like Joel was going to say something before stopping himself. Turning on his side, Negan reached for Joel’s face and made Joel look at him. “I come here a lot to empty my mind.”

“What do we need to empty our minds about?” Negan’s right eyebrow arched, but a nervous sound fell from Joel’s throat as he pulled himself up on the edge of the bed. When Joel stood, he held his hand out for Negan’s and pulled Negan back toward the door. Once they got outside, Joel dropped down on one of the steps to sit. It was definitely a beautiful view of the lake and Negan could understand why Joel would come here to empty his head or just relax. Lowering down on the step that was above the one where Joel was sitting, Negan kept his eyes locked on Joel. “Joel?”

“Sorry, I was just thinking about this place. When things get overwhelming, I like to come here and just think. It’s beautiful here. It inspires me,” Joel continued to ramble on about the cabin and the location while Negan grasped tightly to the stair that was beneath him. “It’s a special place for me, which is why I wanted to bring you here with me.”

Negan remained quiet and he heard Joel’s uneasy breath fill the air. The firm grasp of Joel’s hand over his knee was felt and Negan nervously licked at his bottom lip while Joel caressed over his leg. Joel went to talk, but stopped midway to think about what he wanted to say.

“Don’t make fun of me, okay?” Joel finally spoke up and his eyebrows were furrowed. Joel seemed a little pale while they were sitting together. Negan’s thick eyebrows arched up and an amused smirk pressed over Negan’s lips. Instead of showing that he was terrified, Negan put on a fake expression hoping to keep things light.

“Well now when you say that I want to make fun of you for whatever shit you’re going to say next,” Negan snorted and Joel rolled his eyes making Negan chuckle. “You can’t say don’t make fun of me and expect me not to poke fun at you after you say that.”

“I don’t know what I was expecting from you,” Joel smirked and bit at his bottom lip while letting the silence sit between the two of them for a moment. It took some courage for Joel to talk and he lifted his head up to stare at Negan. “There is something very important I wanted to talk to you about for a while now.”

“Okay, when you start it like that…that shits scares me,” Negan was honest, his jaw flexing when he watched Joel shift his weight on the stairs. “You brought me out in the middle of nowhere to talk…”

“What do you think I’m going to do?” Joel turned on the step so he could stare out at Negan with his intense green-hazel eyes.

“I know I haven’t been doing the best in the community. I’m trying, but I know…I know I’m not everyone’s favorite person,” Negan grumbled knowing that he had made a few enemies already in the town and there was no doubt that a certain amount of people already hated him. “Just seeing that you were leading me to a secluded cabin in the middle of nowhere…”

“Do you think I’m going to kick you out?” Joel’s face scrunched up and he let out a hesitant laugh. Nodding, Negan lowered his stare from Joel and within seconds he felt Joel reaching out to touch his face. “Fucking hell Negan, no. I’m so sorry, that was not my plan at all. No, that’s not at all what this is. I would never do that to you. I swear.”

“Really?” Negan let out a relieved breath when Joel put enough pressure under Negan’s jaw to lift Negan’s gaze to his. There was no hiding that Negan was actually physically scared with what was about to happen. The idea of being alone actually scared Negan the most and he was shaken up from the idea. Being alone the time he was really fucked him up to begin with. Trying to get his heart to calm down, Negan tried to pull his eyes from Joel’s embarrassed that he had gotten so worked up.

“Negan, I would pick you over anyone in the town outside of our family in an instant. I don’t care what people think of you, I would never kick you out. I love you. What those people did to you before…that was cruel,” Joel vented, stroking over the side of Negan’s rough face clearly feeling guilty for leaving Negan feeling the way he did. “Most of the town agrees that you deserve to be there. Maybe call me selfish, but I never want to be without you again Negan. Now that we have you in our lives, I would never want you to leave. I will fight to keep you with me for as long as I can. My family comes first before everything. You’re my family. You’re the silliest, most charming…”

Joel’s words were cut off when Negan slid forward and his lips collided with Joel’s. Kissing Joel over and over again, Negan sank his fingers into the other man’s hair and pulled away with a desperate breath, “I’ve never had someone want to stand up for me.”

“I will always fight for you,” Joel promised feeling Negan’s forehead resting against his and Joel smiled. There was still a nervousness in the way that Joel was acting and Negan didn’t understand where it was coming from. “You’ll have to forgive me; I like to make grand gestures and I want this to be special for you. I also don’t know if you will think this is fucking ridiculous. You see, I was thinking about how important you are to this family. We all love you so very much. Life has been exceedingly better with you here. Not that we weren’t happy, but you are that…missing puzzle piece we were always looking for. I want you to know you’re appreciated. I want you to feel like you’re our partner. Not someone that is a third wheel. Y/N and I love you so much.”

“I know that and I love the both of you,” Negan brushed his fingers in over the back of Joel’s neck and let out a tense breath. “I just got scared. You have to understand, I get panicked and think that I’m fucking up people’s lives because that’s all I’ve ever been told. Seeing this place just scared me into thinking that maybe I fucked up and the both of you were ready to let me go after my trial period. So to hear you confirm that you didn’t feel that way helps. I get…panicked and shit.”

“After everything you went through, I don’t blame you Negan,” Joel responded tipping his head up to press a lingering kiss over Negan’s forehead. When he pulled back, Joel stroked his thumb in over Negan’s cheekbone. “I know when we were younger and this started, it wasn’t supposed to be serious. Hell, you opened me up to things that…”

“I know what I opened you up to,” Negan snickered and Joel rolled his eyes when Negan said that, “I took a tight ass Texan and made him realize there was more to life. Your roots just made you too scared to be who you were. I just stopped giving a shit a long time ago with who I was. I knew when I was a kid that I found both women and men attractive. I think I gave my daddy a fucking heart attack when he found his son, the baseball star in fucking bed with another man. People try to make us feel weird for that shit, but you can’t help who you like. I will admit to you though, you’re the first man that I think…I’ve ever loved. It’s easy wanting to fuck you Joel. I saw why Y/N liked you immediately when I saw you. Other than you were a knock off of me.”

“Oh fuck off,” Joel groaned reaching out to shove into Negan’s chest making Negan snort when he said it.

“But you were better, in every way possible,” Negan suddenly became serious, reaching out to grab a hold of Joel’s jaw to get him to look at him. “I don’t think I loved another man in my life. You’re the first, but you make it easy to love you Joel. I think in the past I would have also been afraid or embarrassed to admit that I loved another man, but at this point in my life I’m so glad I have people I love in my life. Being alone was the worst and I never want to be that way again. Finding out you guys were still here was the best fucking day of my life. Then learning that Nolan existed was by far more than I could ever hope for.”  

“Obviously, you’re the only man I’ve slept with, but also the only man I’ve ever loved as well,” Joel snorted feeling Negan playfully smack at his cheek. Reaching up, Joel grabbed a hold of Negan’s rough hand and sighed. “I want you to feel like you belong with us.”

Negan’s head tilted to the side when he noticed Joel go a bit pale. Attempting to read what Joel was thinking was hard, but he just waited for Joel to speak up again.

“Which is why I want the three of us to be official. I know it’s not very conventional and people will probably judge all of us for it, but I don’t give a fuck. People have been judging us already and they’ve judged me my whole life,” Joel muttered and pulled back making Negan give him a shifty eyed expression. “I don’t want you to feel like the third wheel. I want you to know how important you are to both me and Y/N. I want you to wake up every morning knowing that you are ours…and we are yours.”

“If I didn’t know better Joel I would think you were proposing to me,” Negan joked and he saw the expression that Joel gave him making Negan let out a hesitant laugh. “Wait a second…”

“Well, you never really did know better,” Joel got up from the step he was on and reached for something from his back pocket. Joel lifted the golden band up and saw Negan’s eyes get wide when he saw the golden band. “I have one for both Y/N and me too in my pocket. Someone in town helped me to get these and they…they aren’t spectacular, but I…”

“You want me to be your husband?” Negan tilted his head to the side and he saw Joel’s jaw flex, his face flushing over. “Does Y/N know you are asking me this?”

“No, I didn’t think it would be necessary to bring it up to her yet. Especially if you hated the idea and didn’t want to do it,” Joel explained and he looked down at the gold wedding band that he had for Negan. “I know this isn’t a normal relationship. The three of us is very different, but I love you. Y/N loves you. We both just feel like life is so much better with you here. You make our family whole. I know you’re not into these sweet, romantic gestures especially coming from me…”

“Who said that?” Negan grunted and Joel shrugged his shoulders. “I’m not the same man I was when I was younger Joel. I just…I want you to do something before I make my decision.”

“What’s that?” Joel saw Negan looking over the wedding band.

“I want you to get on your knee,” Negan’s head cocked to the side and he made a dramatic motion with his head. “If you’re going to propose to me, you have to do it right.”

“Is this just to make fun of me?” Joel snorted and Negan snapped his fingers while he pointed down at the ground. Joel let out a heavy sigh and slowly lowered down to one knee. Negan let out an amused sound when he saw Joel before him.

“I never thought I would enjoy the sight of you on your knees more than when you are doing a certain sexual act,” Negan grunted with a long, drawn out laugh. Joel looked down toward the ground and when Negan snapped his fingers, it drew Joel’s eyes up to Negan’s. “Yeah. I mean if Y/N would be okay with it. I’d love being the other husband.”

Joel almost looked shocked when Negan stood up from the steps to move to Joel. Negan reached for the wedding band and looked at it, “This is why you measured my hands that one day? Here I was fucking believing you were actually making some kind of special pair of gloves…”

“Well I couldn’t tell you that I was looking for your ring size,” Joel pointed out and Negan surveyed the golden band.

“How are we doing this? Obviously I don’t think we can have a big ceremony at Arcadia because I’m not sure a lot of people would attend or understand,” Negan played out the idea in his head and he sighed heavily. Taking the ring, he slid it down over his finger on his right hand and let out a hesitant breath. It had been so long since he had been married. The idea of it scared him, but maybe this would be his chance to do something right. To get that second chance that he had always wanted in life, but didn’t think he deserved. Looking at his left hand, he knew the wedding band originally was supposed to go there, but since Joel and Y/N would have to have theirs on their right, he wanted his to be just like theirs.

“In my opinion you’ve already said yes, you’re already my husband. The world isn’t conventional anymore Negan. It’s not like we’re going to fill out paperwork. I just think you saying yes and you wearing the ring are enough for me. Unless it’s not enough for you,” Joel saw Negan spinning the ring over his finger and he swallowed down hard. After a moment, Negan stepped forward and reached for Joel’s hand. Joel accepted and stood slowly feeling Negan moving in closer to him. “I just think it’s good we made this whole thing official.”

“Give me yours…” Negan held his hand out and Joel reached into his other pocket to dig out the one that was supposed to be his. Negan took Joel’s wedding band Joel had made and smiled. “Twelve years ago if you would have told me that I would have been fucking thrilled to be both yours and Y/N’s husband, I would have laughed.”

“Twelve years ago we wouldn’t have been able to do it,” Joel reminded Negan with a crooked grin and Negan reached for Joel’s hand.

“You really love me?” Negan confirmed and Joel nodded.

“Sarcasm and all,” Joel established with a wink and Negan pushed the wedding band up Joel’s ring finger on his right hand since Joel already had his other wedding ring on the left. Joel could see that there was an emotion he couldn’t quite read behind Negan’s eyes and he reached out with his other hand to caress over Negan’s thick neck. “What is it?”

“I never thought I would ever be loved again, you know?” Negan’s bottom lip trembled and he leaned into Joel’s touch. “Just knowing that you would want to be married to me after everything I did, it blows my mind. Like I don’t fucking deserve you. You really want to be with me?”

“I do,” Joel hushed Negan, sliding his fingers up the back of Negan’s neck.

“I do,” Negan repeated Joel’s words, letting out a tight laugh knowing that it was like getting married in a way. Moving forward, his lips collided with Joel’s and he kissed the man he considered one of his lovers over and over again. “Part of me is jealous that you get to ask Y/N to marry you again with that third final ring. I always wondered what your wedding was like.”

Negan reached for Joel’s other hand where his original wedding band was. Joel urged Negan to look up at him and Negan let out a quivering exhale, “We just did something like this. Truthfully, she was in labor with Nolan and it was just the two of us in the cabin. I think she was very emotional and we were already engaged so it just felt like the right time to do it. We sealed it off with a kiss and I dos. Kind of like this.”

“Damn,” Negan could almost picture what Joel was saying inside of his head and he sighed heavily. “I wish I wouldn’t have given up looking for you both. I wish I was there to see Nolan born. Missing out on so much…”

“It’s not your fault Negan,” Joel silenced Negan and he reached his hand inside of his pocket to pull out the ring he had for Y/N. All three of them matched and Joel handed Negan over the ring. “You want to ask her to marry you and do it right? Now is your chance.”

“Really? Even though it’s your idea?” Negan stammered and Joel nodded, his eyes searching Negan’s for a long moment. Of course Negan wanted to do it, he just didn’t know if that was the right thing to do since all of this was Joel’s idea. “You’re okay with that?”

“Yes, I’m okay with that. I just want to see you do it,” Joel insisted and Negan pulled Joel in to kiss him again. “We should get back before the kids return from school so we can figure out what it is you want to do when you ask her.”

“I love you,” Negan hummed against Joel’s lips after he stole another kiss from Joel.

“I love you too,” Joel responded with a bright smile and Negan brushed his fingers through Joel’s hair. Cherishing the moment, Negan wanted to remember this whole scenario in his mind before they left. After they grabbed their supplies and locked up the cabin Negan began to follow Joel back toward town and he couldn’t help himself from playing with the ring that was over his finger. It felt so right, but so foreign at the same time. The more he thought about it, the more he started to think about how much he actually liked Joel. Their relationship started off in a very strange way, but the more he grew to know Joel, the more he had fallen in love with him. Joel was perfect. In every way imaginable and he was glad that Y/N brought Joel into their lives. Thinking for a long moment, he looked at Joel and shoved him back. A gasp fell from Joel’s throat when he felt his body slamming up against one of the large trees in the woods. “Negan?”

Negan’s fingers pulled apart Joel’s belt and he could hear Joel’s breathing get worried while Negan pulled apart the material. Fumbling with the belt, Negan managed to get it apart and then reached to open up Joel’s pants.

“What are you doing? Someone could see us,” Joel reminded Negan and Negan leaned forward to kiss over the side of Joel’s neck. His hand pushed beneath Joel’s pants and connected with Joel’s masculinity, working to get him hard against his caress. “Jesus.”

“You better be on watch then,” Negan growled, biting at the side of Joel’s neck and he dropped down to his knees in front of Joel. Pushing up the material of Joel’s plaid shirt that he was wearing, Negan deposited wet kisses over the area right below Joel’s navel. “Keep us safe.”

“Negan, you don’t have to do that,” Joel insisted feeling the firm tug of Negan’s palms to his jeans where they pooled at his ankles. Swallowing down hard, Joel felt Negan peppering kisses over his toned hips.

“I know I don’t have to, but I want to,” Negan insisted, his hazel eyes staring up at Joel with mischief behind his beautiful gaze. “So just rest your head back and enjoy it.”

----

“This is so random,” Y/N announced as she walked hand in hand with Joel to the cabin that they would rarely visit these days with how busy they had been. “Are you sure that the kids and Negan will be okay without us there? Negan is still pretty new to the town and I don’t want to leave him vulnerable to the rest of the town.”

“Everything is okay. Roy and his wife are on backup for us with the kids, but I just really wanted to come out here today. I don’t know why, but I just wanted the two of us to be able to be together for a little while,” Joel informed her, nudging her playfully with his hip and he sighed.  Staring at her, Joel focused on how beautiful she was. There was a mixture of curiosity in her eyes and worry. Curiosity as to why he was taking her where he was and the worry was about their family. It was all very cute. “You know how much I love you, right?”

“Of course I do,” she stopped walking for a moment to turn in Joel’s arms and felt him loosely wrapping them around her. Stroking her hand in over the center of his chest, she tipped up on her toes and met him in a loving kiss. His short beard tickled against her flesh and it made her smile in the middle of the kiss. “You are everything to me.”

“And you’re everything to me,” Joel repeated her words, giving her a wink that made her let out a long sigh. Never in the twelve years she had been with Joel had she ever doubted that. Joel dedicated his life to her and their family. She admired Joel and loved him entirely so much. “I love you so much and you are the best thing that has ever happened to me. You know that.”

“You are the best human being I’ve ever known,” she whispered, meeting his lips in another kiss and felt his grasp tightening around her waist. Stroking her fingers over the side of his face, she pushed her fingers up and into his hair. In his arms she would always feel safe. “You’re stunning.”

“And you are beautiful,” Joel gave a wink before peppering kisses over her lips. The playful kisses drew giggles to fall from her throat and she tipped back hearing the amusement in his breathing. “You are the best wife, the best mother and I’m so blessed to have you in my life. You were everything I could have hoped for and more.”

“God, just when I don’t think I could love you any more than I already do,” she hopped up in closer to him again to kiss him repeatedly. Joel groaned into her mouth when he felt her getting touchy with him. “We should probably get to that cabin, huh?”

Joel said nothing, just followed her as she eagerly tugged him toward the cabin. When they reached it, Joel dug his heels in and pulled her back toward him which confused her, “What is it?”

“It’s just beautiful out here tonight and I want to enjoy it with you in my arms for a few minutes,” Joel moved with her toward the water. The edge of the ground was a bit above the water and it was raised just enough so when the waves splashed it wouldn’t hit the cabin. Reaching the edge, she felt Joel’s arms hook around her waist from behind and he pulled her in closer to him. Cuddling back into his muscular chest, she enjoyed the warmth of him around her. The air around them was brisk and cool. Being near the water definitely made it feel colder. “My life is better because of you, you know that? All I’ve ever wanted was to make you happy.”

“You do. You always have,” she wrapped her arms around his and rest her head back against his collarbone. “I’d be lost without you.”

“You’ll never have to be without me,” Joel promised depositing a kiss over the side of her neck. Closing her eyes, she could tell that he was focusing on the area of her neck that he knew that she liked. Reaching her hand back, she brushed her fingers through his hair and shuddered against the motion of his lips. “I love you sweetheart. I hope you know I will always do what I think is best for you. What’s best for our family.”

“I have no doubts with that,” she opened her eyes and looked over her shoulder. Joel lowered in to kiss her and she hummed happily against his mouth while they kissed.

“Do me a favor and close your eyes baby. I have a surprise for you,” Joel nuzzled his nose against hers and it made her let out an amused sound.  

“Oh geez,” she chuckled, doing as she was instructed. Slowly his arms unwrapped from her and she heard the sound of movement behind her. Curiosity was getting the best of her, but she did what Joel asked of her and kept her eyes closed.

“You can open your eyes and turn around,” the voice was not Joel’s, but was that of Negan’s. Opening her eyes, she let out a confused breath and gradually turned on her heel to look behind her. When her eyes fell upon what was before her, she let out a surprised sound. Negan was down on his knee, holding a golden ring between his fingers. “I know this might be kind of strange, but what isn’t strange these days?”

Negan cracked a smile, his dimples showing twice as much when he took a moment to breathe, “I know I screwed up in the past and it made you question a lot of things over the last twelve years, but I am head over heels in love with you. I never thought I would ever know what it was like to love and be loved in return, but with you and Joel I know that I was wrong. You and this family have been my redemption in life. You’re everything to me. You’re beautiful, you’re strong, perfect and the most amazing woman I know. Having you in my life is everything I could have ever hoped for and more. I love you more than you will ever begin to know. I was hoping that maybe...you would like to be my wife as well and you would like to have me as your husband too?”

Lifting her gaze, Y/N saw Joel sitting on the steps of the cabin watching the two of them from where he was sitting. Joel knew about this? This was not something she was expecting. Truthfully, she never expected something like this. Shaking, she could feel her heart pounding inside of her chest. Her eyes were focused on Joel’s and he smirked when he noticed that she was staring out at him.

The soft grasp of Negan’s fingers grabbed a hold of hers and she gave him back her attention as his eyebrows bounced up, “You can say no if you want to. I understand that this is all rather fast, I just know…in this world you have to jump on your opportunities. I want to spend the rest of my life with you and our family. I know what makes me happy and I never want to let it go. It’s you and that guy over my shoulder along with those two beautiful children.”

“And you’re okay with this?” she confirmed with Negan seeing the way he eagerly nodded before she lifted her gaze to Joel to make sure he was okay with it too. This wasn’t even something that she had talked about with Joel. Joel was her husband. Negan was just part of their relationship. Thinking of adding him as her husband didn’t seem like something that even would come to her mind. Yet, here she was and she wasn’t exactly turned off by the idea. “Joel, would you be okay with this?”

“It’d be kind of strange if I wasn’t,” Joel raised the hand where the ring he shared with Negan was. Releasing a shocked sound, seeing that made her cheeks flush over, “Considering he’s kind of already my husband.”

“What?” she laughed looking between the two boys and Negan raised his hand to show that he was wearing a matching golden ring. “You married him first, huh?”

“To be fair, it was his idea,” Negan cracked a smile and she lowered her head into her palm letting out a laugh. The idea that Negan and Joel were married already kind of amused her. It was nice to know that the two of them loved each other too. There was always that fear that they would be jealous of each other. Yet, hearing that they were already ‘married’ made her feel so much better about everything. They definitely did love each other and she admired that too. When she lowered her hands from her face, her eyes connected with Negan’s and she could see that he was nervous about asking her. “He just let me do this because I said I was jealous and wished I could have done it. I want the three of us to be able to be together to be happy. I love you so much and I want to be able to spend the rest of my proving it to you. So…what do you say? Will you marry me?”

There was a silence that filled the air and it drove Negan to panic without her actually answering him. A gasp fell from his throat when he felt her swiftly moving across the area to lower herself enough to wrap her arms around his shoulders and her lips immediately came crashing over his. After kissing her a few times, Negan pulled away and let out a surprised breath, “Does that mean yes?”

“That means yes,” she chuckled now that she was on her knees with Negan and he eagerly reached for her opposite hand that she didn’t have her original wedding ring to put it on her finger. “So it’s official now, huh?”

“It is,” Negan snickered, picking her up off the ground and spinning her around in his arms. When he set her down, he saw her wave Joel on and Joel carefully got up from the steps. When he got close to them, she eagerly jumped into Joel’s arms and Joel caught her. His arms were hooked under her bottom while she kissed him over and over again. When he lowered her down to the ground Negan let out a laugh and shrugged his shoulders. “I feel a little left out. I want to jump into your arms.”

“Bring it on handsome,” Joel waved Negan on and Negan rolled his eyes, but Joel stepped before Negan and picked him up in his arms making Negan burst out with laughter. “Hey Y/N, should I carry my husband over the threshold.”

“Absolutely,” she laughed watching Joel moving up the steps. Negan’s boisterous laughter filled the air and he was absolutely amused with Joel carrying him. It was hard not giggling herself at the two men in her life being silly while she followed them toward the cabin. When Joel got Negan into the cabin, he carefully set Negan back onto his feet. Almost immediately Negan reached out to curl his fingers around the back of Joel’s neck to pull him into a lingering kiss.

“Never act like I’m not capable of carrying your ass around,” Joel laughed against Negan’s lips before nodding toward the door where he still saw Y/N on the steps. “Now it’s her turn.”

Negan turned on his heel and saw that Y/N was at the door. Grabbing a hold of her, Negan picked her up in his arms and carried her into the cabin, kicking the door closed with his foot before moving over toward the bed to drop her on top of it. The movement made him fall in over her and his lips collided with hers but their laughs interrupted their kisses. Joel sat on the edge of the bed and before he could even make another sound Negan reached for the back of Joel’s shirt to pull him back on the bed with them.

“So we all just made this a bit more complicated, huh?” Negan lifted his hand to look at the golden band on his hand and Y/N lifted hers to press her hand against his. Nodding her head toward theirs, Joel lifted his hand as well and grabbed a hold of theirs. “I can’t think of two people I would rather share this life with. I love you both so very much.”

----

Tags: @slutlanna976​  @nubbinrobin​ @oreostars​  @fuckthis-and-fuckthat​ @jennydehavilland​ @felicity291​ @de-gabyconamor​ @ibelongtonegan​ @smallsadjellyfish​ @labyrinthofheartagrams​  @msjamesmarch​ @thebeautysurrounds​ @hotfornegan​ @redmercysugar​ @caprithebunny​ @iluvneganandjamie​ @ninamarietwd @tuttifuckinfruitty​ @emoryhemsworth​ @a-girl-interupted​ @akumune​ @stoneyggirl​ @xsarcasticwriterx​​ @haleygreen23​

[littledrummeraussie]

Omg you’re doing requests with the prompts 🥺 if so, could it be Angst 24 & 36. Fluff 50 & 40 . If not feel free to ignore this! I’m just curious to see what you’ll do with them! ❤️

Thank you sweetie for the prompts! I hope you don’t mind me making this into a part of my on-going mini series! And since many of you wanted to see what is the relationship between these two - well, here’s a little taste. ❤️ 

Warnings: mentions of abuse in a past relationship. angst.

Also, you can still drop me prompts if you feel like it.

- - - - -

glitter & crimson masterlist | story tag | part 1 | part 2

- - - - -

ANGST – 24. “Let me go.”

ANGST – 36. “They warned me about this.” “About what?” “You.”

FLUFF – 40. “Why are you scared of loving?”

FLUFF – 50. “Stay.”

- - - - -

“Stay.”

Ashton’s eyes were still closed as he mumbled against the pillow, but his arm around you tightened just a little, letting you know that he did wake when you wanted to get out of his embrace. He fell asleep once the painkillers kicked in, but not before he curled a tattooed arm around your waist, pulling you close to his body while keeping some space between the two of you. Your sleep was fitful, dreams and memories keeping you awake while he slumbered next to you, and after a few hours you couldn’t stay in bed, wanting to find something else to focus on until you couldn’t keep your eyes open anymore.

“Didn’t want to wake you,” you sighed, settling back against your pillow and lightly brushing a stray curl away from his forehead.

“You’re a terrible sleeper,” Ashton finally opened his eyes, sleepy gaze finding yours in the grey of the room.

“It’s just… my head is full. Can’t switch it off.”

“What’s keeping you awake?” he mirrored your movements, slowly stroking the hair behind your ear, fingers cupping your cheek.

“They warned me about this,” you whispered, hand covering his bruised one on your face.

“About what?” Ashton furrowed his eyebrows and you let out another quiet sigh.

“You.”

*

The last hour had been a blur as you pulled clothes out of drawers and closets, throwing everything you could fit into the bags on the bed. You didn’t dare look into the mirror, not after what happened in the kitchen with your boyfriend. The loud banging of the closing door let you know that he left the house and that’s when you found yourself in your shared bedroom, packing everything that belonged to you. Tonight was the last straw and you couldn’t stay for another minute if you didn’t have to.

You let your eyes wander over the place one last time as you shut the front door, throwing the key into the mailbox – you knew you’re never coming back again. You hauled up your bags and started to walk down the street, the tears freely running down your cheeks as you left everything behind. You had nowhere to go; all your friends lived on the other side of the country, and you kicked the curb as you scolded yourself – your own foolish choices made you end up in this situation, and now you had nothing.

“Hey, you’re okay there?”

The guy you just passed stopped in his track and turned after you, his voice soft but questioning as you picked up the pace. You didn’t want to talk to anyone. You didn’t want anyone to see the mess you were now. A mumbled ‘I’m fine’ left your lips, pulling your jacket tighter, hoping he will get your message loud and clear.

A moment passed then you heard footstep coming after you, the heavy boots thumping on the pavement as he quickly caught up with you, fingers curling around your arm and pulling you back to him.

“Let me go,” your voice sounded more panicked than protesting, and at that he finally pulled away.

“I’m sorry, I just– what happened to your face?”

You felt fresh tears streaming down your face as he tilted your chin up towards him, examining you in the light of the streetlamp. He looked handsome and dangerous but soft around the edges as he took in the purpling bruise on your cheek and the split on your bottom lip, gaze turning concerned as his eyes finally found yours.

“Who did this to you?” he let go of you when he saw how disturbed you are and you wrapped your arms around your chest, hiccupping and brushing away your tears.

“Boyfriend… I mean, ex boyfr– I don’t know who he is, not anymore.”

“Do you have anywhere to stay? I could drop you off, I see you packed everything,” he nodded towards your bags, but you quickly shook your head.

“Thanks, but… I’m sure you have better things to do. And I don’t want to be rude, but you’re a stranger – who knows what you’re capable of…” you took a step back and he let out a small chuckle, rubbing the back of his neck.

“Good point. But you look like someone who needs a bit of a company and a place to stay, away from that asshole. I have a friend who could take you in for a little time, even though you are just as much a stranger as I am.”

“And why would you do that? There’s no way you don’t want something in return,” you winced as you bit into your bottom lip.

“I don’t know, I just can’t let you stay out like this in this state,” he groaned, running his fingers through his hair. “It’s my conscious or something. Like if I go away now and you spend the night on the streets and something happens…”

“God, you’re so weird,” you sighed, hauling up your bag on your shoulder. “I’m gonna regret saying yes to you.”

“You won’t, I promise,” he reached for your other bag to sling it over his back, holding his hand out for you. “By the way, I’m Ashton.”

“Y/N,” you let him shake your hand before he nodded down the road.

“Nice to meet you. My car is parked just there, if you would be so kind and follow me.”

“And where are you taking me?” you trailed after him, still not sure if you were doing the right thing.

“Somewhere safe,” Ashton gave you an encouraging smile, and you felt your lips pull at the corners when he threw you a wink.

*

“What stray did you bring here again?” the girl was gorgeous and definitely pissed as Ashton ushered you into the apartment.

“Come on Mali, be nice,” he scoffed, putting your bag down in the hallway. “She needs a place to stay, just for a little while.”

“What about your place?” she quirked an eyebrow at Ashton, hands on her hips. “Or did you forget your latest one there and you don’t want them to meet each other?”

“I’m sorry, it’s just… gonna take a minute,” he gave you an apologetic look before he pulled Mali into another room and started to ramble in a hushed voice.

You could barely make out his words, but you caught a few of them anyway – ex-boyfriend, bruises, abuse. Mali kept mostly quiet, hissing whenever Ashton’s voice got louder. They were going back and forth for a few minutes before finally they came back, and he curled an arm around your shoulder.

“You can stay with Mali as long as you need it,” he lightly squeezed your arm, giving a pointed look to the blonde who just rolled her eyes. “And I will stop by tomorrow to check on you. How does that sound?”

“Like something she’s not excited about,” you nodded towards the girl who at that started laughing.

“Get out of here, Irwin,” he shooed Ashton away from you and out of the door. “I’ll take care of her. You go and fuck up someone else’s life now, okay?”

“Love you Mali, you’re the best!” he threw her a kiss and Mali pointed a finger gun at him, shooting him and closing the door, but not before he could wave at you one last time. “Bye, Y/N! I’ll see you tomorrow!”

“Let’s get you settled, shall we?”

Mali turned out to be an angel. She made up the guestroom for you and sent you away to take a shower, during which she made you some dinner. Before you could turn in for the night, tired from all the things that happened in the last few hours, she came in to tend to the bruises on your face, checking them before applying some antiseptics on your lips and the small cuts you didn’t see before.

“So… how do you know Ashton?” you finally asked, and she chuckled, shaking her head.

“He’s my brother’s best friend. Annoying little shit, but he grows on you. Can’t say no to a pretty girl in distress. Or well, girls in general.”

“I really didn’t want to disturb you, I’m sorry,” you mumbled but she just shook her head again.

“We’ve all been there,” she squeezed your hand, giving you a smile. “And none of us deserved it. If you needed do get out of there, well… then you’re welcome to stay here as long as you need to. And just so you know, Ashton is very protective of his own. You’ll probably become one of them if you stick around long enough. Just– don’t fall for him.”

“I don’t think that’s on the plate,” you pointed at your own cheek. “Kinda not in the mood for guys now.”

“It’s just a friendly warning,” Mali patted you knee before standing up. “He’s a nice guy. But it’s better to be his friend than anything else. You’ll never see him with the same girl twice. That’s his style: charming, but dangerous.”

*

Ashton sighed but didn’t pull back, hand still cupping your cheek as he lay beside you. A year has passed since the night he found you on the street, broken and bruised after the way your ex-boyfriend treated you. And while the two of you became close friends, you always made sure not to catch feelings for the guy who was only referred to as a womanizer around the neighbourhood. Or so you’ve told yourself.

“That’s typical Mali,” he scoffed lightly, running his fingers through his hair.

“It doesn’t really matter,” you shrugged, sitting up on the bed and pulling your knees to your chest.

“It does to me,” he pushed himself up and sat cross-legged in front of you. “Y/N… hey, look at me.”

“Don’t tell me again, please,” you whispered, trying to be as small as possible. “Please just… don’t.”

“Tell you what? That I love you?” he squeezed your knee, a slight hurt in his voice. “I’m not gonna take it back – I love you. I just don’t know why are you scared of loving me?”

“You know, Ashton. You know why I can’t.”

- - - - -

taglist.

drop me a message if you want to be added/deleted!

@mymindwide @loveroflrh @sadistmichael @notinthesameguey @babylonashton @talkfastromance4 @dead-and-golden @fuckyeah5sostakemehome @karajaynetoday  @myfavfanficsever @myloverboyash @suchalonelysunflower @sexgodashton @rebelwith0utacause @creampiecashton @irwinkitten @allthestarsandthemoon @castaway-cashton @spicylftv @wontlastimokwiththat @luckyduckydoo @sunshineeashton @2fangirl4u @talkfastdrummer @pastelbabygirl19 @istantommoandtpwk @perfectlieirwin @thesweetness-irwin-archive @c-a-l-m-hood @youngblood199456 @tiannaxox2 @caffeinecalum @fanficsandotherthings @melanindarling @bubblegum18

[egcdeath]

wrong place, wrong time

summary: a drunken mishap leads you to reconcile with someone from your past. (based off this prompt)

pairing: andy barber x reader 

word count: 2.1k

author’s note: this fic has been sitting in my drafts, half finished, for like months. i hope you enjoy!

warnings: extremely brief mention of cheating

“I just think things would be better if we… you know, saw other people,” Oliver explained through the phone. 

You sighed dejectedly into the microphone, before deciding to hang up, and aggressively tossing your phone onto the leather seat next to you. You’d already had a shit day at work, and you really didn’t think that you could handle all of this today. Especially considering that you were almost certain that there was the hint of a feminine giggle in the background of that call.

You’d been expecting this for a while, your relationship with Oliver had been falling apart- slowly but surely- for a few months now, and he was ‘working late’ way too many nights for you not to be the slightest bit suspicious. But it still hurt, you were now single, and you’d essentially wasted a precious year of your life with a douchebag who ended up leaving you anyway.

You pressed your foot on the gas, and began your drive back home, before telling yourself fuck it, and deciding to turn onto a side road so you could head to your local pub. 

-----

Several drinks later, you were extremely drunk. From that point on, everything was a bit of a blur.

You stumbled out of the bar (against your own will? You vaguely remember someone telling you that you needed to leave), sat in the back of an Uber (how much did you tell them? Probably too much), arrived at your home (but why weren’t your keys working?).

Things were a bit less blurry here. You can remember yourself repeatedly stabbing your keys into the door, and when that didn’t seem to work, deciding to hoist yourself over your fence, and get in through the back.

During this whole ordeal, you tripped over a seat on the patio, losing a shoe in doing so, and nearly fell into a pool, since when did my house have a pool? You ignored that thought, then opened the back door, getting in with no resistance. 

You hobbled inside, closed the door behind you, then stumbled up the stairs, before finally finding your (?) bedroom. You flopped down in bed before realizing that you really needed to pee, and as you went to go find your bathroom, everything seemed to go black. 

----

You woke up extremely disoriented in a vaguely familiar bathtub. It faintly smelled of pine, and possibly a hint of vanilla. The tub had a modern and sleek look, yet appeared to be as sterile as a hospital room. This was absolutely not your home. But it possibly belonged to someone you knew. The tiles lining the wall did seem to ring a bell somewhere deep in the foggy abyss of your hungover brain. 

As you sat up, you groaned due to the consistent pulsing in your head. This had to be one of the worst hangovers you’d had in a while, and you were lucky that you didn’t lean over and empty the contents of your stomach right that instant.

“Stupid fucking Y/N,” you whispered to yourself. “You’re lucky all of your organs are still intact.” After stating this, you glanced down at your torso just to make sure. But a larger question still remained, where were you? Did you hook up with someone? Did you just randomly break into someone’s home? That’s a little ridiculous. Who would do something like that?

Apparently, drunk you would. In the process of exiting the tub, you concluded that you absolutely were in someone elses' gargantuan of a home, and that that person was undoubtedly down the hall, taking a phone call. Also, you were definitely missing a shoe.

You glared at yourself in the mirror, smeared makeup on your face, hair that looked so frizzy that you may as well have been struck by lightning, and of course the overwhelming scent of dry liquor that seemed to be seeping out of your skin. You turned on the sink and splashed your face, trying to completely wake up, and to partially figure out if this was real life, or just a horrible dream. 

“Fuck!” you exclaimed out loud to yourself. How would you even get out of this situation alive? Perhaps you could find a window to jump out of. No, too dangerous. Hide in the bathroom until the man leaves? Well, everyone has to go to the bathroom at some point. Leave without being spotted? Mhm, very likely. Go talk to the homeowner? It doesn’t seem like you have any other option right now. You internally screamed at yourself for being so reckless, especially having gone through all of this drama for a guy who didn’t deserve one ounce of your attention.

You slipped off your remaining shoe, then slowly made your way out of the bathroom, peeking behind the doorway to see if the coast was clear, and trying to plan your explanation in the process. As you peered around, searching for the quickest and easiest exit, you realized just how familiar the home was. But what really did it for you was a painting on the wall. 

This was Andy Barber’s home. The same man you hooked up with a few times before ghosting. You sighed exasperatedly at your own poor decision making for what felt like the millionth time that morning.

You had to get the hell out of here. Fast. Lost shoe be damned.

You somewhat remembered the floor plan, so managing to get out unnoticed began to seem just a tad bit more possible. You began to jog it down the hall, trying not to be too heavy footed as you went, in the event that Andy was standing in the eyeline of one of the open doors. Unfortunately for you, in the midst of your beeline down the hall, you were spotted. 

“What the..? You know what Lynn, I’ll call you back in a bit.”

“I can explain! Don’t like… kill me or something. I promise you that this is just a big misunderstanding,” you were speaking without really processing anything that you were saying. You turned to face the man, and couldn’t help but to smirk a bit at the sight of him. You forgot just how attractive he was, with a full beard, fluffy hair, and soft blue eyes that seemed to be boring straight into your soul from across the room. Not to mention his sculpted body, which you swore you could make out beneath his sweatpants, and worn white shirt. Really, Y/N? First you ghost a man, break into his home a year later, and now you’re objectifying him? 

You moved towards the door and began to speak again, your words flowing out at a million miles per minute, “Uhm, so long story short, I basically got really drunk last night, and I thought your house was mine, so I kinda broke in. But I’ll be seeing myself out now,” You gave a curt smile, and looked towards the stairs. “Before I go, any chance that you’ve seen my left shoe somewhere around here?”

It was clear that Andy was very confused, but as you read his face, you could see that he was far more intrigued than angry. “Hey, not so fast.” He approached you quickly, his eyebrows lifting in surprise, and his mouth gaping open slightly. “No fuckin’ way. Y/N?”

You scratched the back of your head awkwardly and nodded, “yeah.” 

“You’re not getting off the hook that easily. Lucky for you, I was about to make breakfast, aaaand I’m not totally opposed to being joined,” he gave you a genuine smile, and a playful little shrug. 

“That’s fine with me but- this sounds kinda strange- can I use your shower first?”

“Go right ahead. Mi casa su casa, right? I mean, kinda sounds like that’s what you were thinking last night,” Andy peered at you inquisitively at this, “I’m just kidding. Feel free to use anything you need.”

You couldn’t even blame Andy for his passive aggression, but that didn’t stop you from sulking the whole way back into the bathroom.

----

“I forgot how good your water pressure is,” you announced while coming down the stairs, clad in a college hoodie that you’d found in the depths of Andy’s closet, and shorts that were just a tad too large for you.

“Thanks, I guess?” Andy flipped a pancake, then turned to get a good look at you. 

“You’re welcome. It smells so good down here,” you slipped into a barstool at his granite island, and observed him while he cooked, “so... you still live here alone?” You asked while you were passed a mug of coffee.

“Well, yeah. I mean that’s kind of what happens after your wife and son die.”

“Uhm.. sorry. For bringing that up again,” you glanced down awkwardly at your dark drink. 

“It’s okay, they’ve been gone for a while,” he sat down at his seat, setting down a plate of food for you and himself. “What’ve you been up to? Apart from breaking and entering, of course.”

“Ha ha, very funny,” you began, cutting into a syrup-soaked pancake. “You’re no saint either. I can’t think of anyone in their right mind who would gladly break bread with someone who drunkenly broke into their home.”

“That’s fair,” Andy stated, almost dismissively. “But it's not like we’re total strangers. We have history.”

You scoffed at this, “like hell we do,” you muttered. “Anyway, things with me have been pretty boring. Same job. I had a boyfriend, but he just dumped me like, 12 hour ago. I’m pretty sure that he’s been cheating on me for like, the past four months.”

“That sucks,” Andy commented, shoveling a piece of pancake into his mouth. 

“Yeah, it does. How about you?”

“You know, same old. Still an ADA, still getting messages from random people about that trial, and of course, still perpetually lonely.”

“By no means do I mean to impede, but maybe you’d be a little less lonely if you let people in,” you suggested, looking up from your food to Andy, whose face gave away the offense he was feeling, “I said maybe.”

“What do you mean?” He questioned, brows furrowing.

“Come on, Andrew. You know exactly what I mean. Like with us, I thought everything was going perfectly well, until I was half asleep and you were telling me that you weren’t ready to commit. Literally moments after you were balls-deep in me.”

“Don’t call me that, Y/N,” Andy squinted at you in agitation. “Is that why you stopped picking up my calls?”

“What do you think?”

He sighed softly, “If it’s any consolation, I’ve been trying to do better. I talk to a… counselor… every now and then. Everything’s just been different ever since they passed, you know? It’s hard to form connections after your most intimate ones disappear in the blink of an eye.”

You frowned a bit at the man, and set down your fork. “I get it. I’m sorry.”

“Do you, though? Get it?”

“Not really. I was just trying to be supportive,” you turned a bit in your seat to get a better view of Andy. “I just wonder if we had this conversation a year ago if you and I would be in a better position now. I really liked you a lot.”

Andy was silent for a moment, and observed you pensively. “Let’s try again, then. It seems like you and I both are ready for something new.”

“Oh Andy,” you rubbed the back of your neck anxiously. “I just got out of a relationship less than a day ago.”

“Then we can take this, whatever it might end up being, slow. It would be nice to have a friend around who doesn’t just want to talk about work, and tell me that they’re sorry for my loss.”

You nodded, “I’ll probably need a shoulder to cry on at some point sooner than later.”

“So... friends?”

“Friends,” you agreed with a smile and a lift of your shoulders. 

Part of you hoped that maybe, just maybe, this could be the start of something great.

[sinisterlyhan]

03. bang chan ; 2chan / 5189 words

public sex, unprotected sex, crempie(ish...?), unprotected sex, female reader, it’s a quickie but i didn’t really write it like one

parts: 01 ; 02

a/n: my 1 whole minute google search looking up how to say changbin & chan 😭 also, ahh, this took a surprising turn.

1:00 pm, statistics class, and you absolutely dreaded it.

chan walked beside you, his eyes darting between you and the almost empty hallway of the math and science building. he looked somewhat nervous, but not nervous enough he appeared timid and shy.

according to his previous research, one that lasted for about two weeks, you would be getting grumpy starting right about now. and so far, he was able to conclude the reason behind your mini-bursts of temper tantrums: seo changbin.

ever since that night at the party, the one where you hooked up with changbin and never told him who you were, you had been avoiding him.

not in a sense where you were avoiding him in hopes that he would leave you alone because he would never look for you for anything. you were avoiding him in an attempt to keep yourself from thinking about him because he has been all you could think about.

you actively ignored his existence. not looking at him despite wanting to spare a glance during a boring lecture, not walking the path he does so you wouldn't get a chance to be near his vicinity, not thinking about him when you were touching yourself at night and trying to relish in the feeling of having him inside you.

it felt like an obsession, almost. it was unbelievable how much changbin has consumed you with just one night. if you close your eyes, you could still feel his plump lips on your neck and his bulky arms under your fingers. and you hated that, you really hated that. you thought getting off with only your vibrator was hard before, but oh, nobody prepared you for this.

you didn’t know changbin would be that good, and you had no idea that your preset fondness for him would take that secret affection, along with the sex, to a whole new level.

“he–“

“this is all your fault!” you huffed before chan could finish his sentence, snapping your head to his direction and cranking up your neck slightly to look at him.

“yes, i’m sorry.” chan nodded and clamped his mouth shut after the defeated apology.

he had no plans to argue with you, he tried that the first time you decided to get unreasonable with him and he completely lost the argument with all of his dignity lost. it was truly one of the worst arguments you two have had in the many years of your friendship, at least for him it was the worst because all he did was stand there while you brought up the weirdest thing to insult him.

he could remember everything, each one a little arrow to his poor, fragile heart. how he’s an idiot, how he’s the worst best friend, how you hate him for dragging you to the party that night, and possibly the funniest of it all—that his dick is small.

that didn’t hurt him as much as the other ones did because he knows you were wrong. and you would know if you had just asked him politely during that dry spell you had.

“gosh, i can’t stop thinking about him at all! this is crazy, i hate it!” you hissed as you ran a hand through your hair, scratching your scalp and pulling at your roots angrily before letting your hand fall to your side. “i literally cannot go one night without–ugh!”

chan looked over at you, his brows raised faintly at your dramatic reaction.

he was in disbelief when minho picked you and changbin back in the party, and he definitely did not miss the mischievous glint in minho’s eyes when he made direct eye-contact with him after he locked both you and changbin in the closet.

minho looked playfully spiteful, like he knew the secret chan was hiding layers beneath his opened heart, like he knew chan’s affection for you went beyond what one would call a best friend.

and he was in even more disbelief when the party was over and he was driving you home, then you started to really open up to him about everything that happened in the closet. your explicit words filled in the noises he heard from outside (those damn noises! the door banging and your scream of changbin’s name!), giving him a vague image of you fucking a man he had replaced his silhouette with.

it had taken him all the strength he has not to show you how turned-on he was the entire car ride. even though you just kept sighing about how good his friend was, which was ultimately weird but he thought he was more jealous and annoyed than weirded out. and he was so sure he could do better if you just give him the chance to prove it.

he wasn’t able to ask you so straightforwardly back then, considering how smitten you were with changbin just because of having sex with him once. granted, you did use to think of him during your midnight rendezvous, which was a detail chan really wished he hadn’t known.

he enjoyed nothing about this aside from the fact that you had asked him to help you avoid changbin so he would never find out you were the girl in the closet.

and chan did exactly that, happily as well. he has beaten it out of changbin’s head that you were not a candidate of choice and he wouldn’t have to take another glance at you. lo and behold, changbin really didn’t, and that has caused you so much distress because you wanted him so bad.

and chan was forced to hear you complain about it, it was so damn infuriating for him. he couldn’t take one more second of you whining about how good changbin fucked you that night.

“what if i make you forget him?” chan blurted that out far too quickly for his mind to fully process his words. by the time he was able to understand what he said, though, instead of fussing over it in embarrassment, he only turned to you with all seriousness in his eyes.

you took a moment to take in his insinuation. you wondered what he meant by making you forget changbin; did he mean he would take you out on a fun date? like somewhere in the middle of a roller-coaster ride where you’d scream so hard at the thrill of a drop that you temporarily forget about changbin. or did he mean something else? something else that still involves you screaming so hard that you’d forget about changbin.  

“i can make you forget him,” he pressed on suddenly, taking a closer step towards you.

you stumbled back in shock, your eyes widening in panic amusement as you looked up at chan. you could only find a pair of intense eyes staring back at you, anticipation and desire burning behind those hooded brown eyes. they shone so prettily, you couldn’t look directly into them, so you glanced away as a nervous giggle left your lips.

“chan, wh–what are you talking about?” you stuttered, your eyes shaking at the proximity he closed off between you two by taking another step closer.

“you know what i’m talking about,” he hushed, leaning closer to your ear. “you don’t have to beg for it, just thought i could have helped.”

you shivered at those familiar words, your mind bouncing back to the conversation you had with him before the closet game started. so your assumption was right, he was aiming for the second option, he was talking about sex. your mind zapped blank at the mere idea and you found yourself losing your voice when you opened your mouth to speak.

chan, chan… it would probably be a phenomenal experience—fuck, hold on, no, wait. chan has been your best friend for years. he was always so kind and patient with everyone he meets, and he was possibly one of the hottest men you’ve ever met in your life.

it was a miracle that he was your friend at all, so would you really run the risk of destroying this friendship just because you were horny and was trying to get over somebody else?

“nothing is going to happen to us, (name).” as if reading your thoughts, chan was quick to mutter to your ear words of reassurance. “i asked you for this. if anyone should be scared of losing something, it should be me.”

your sight was blurring the more he leaned close to you. his nose touched yours at some point, and he nudged forward to he put pressure against the bridge. your lips were almost touching, you could feel his breath reverberating around the entrance of your lips and your skin went cold.

“only twenty minutes until class starts, (name),” he said, pulling away slightly so he could look into your eyes better. “let me help you. you will look into changbin’s eyes later and only see me.”

oh, that sounded very tempting. but surely, the most tempting aspect of this would be the man standing in front of you. and you wanted to.

before you could speak, a small commotion erupted at the start of the long hallway. a group of students walked past, chatting and laughing amongst each other. classes were slowly getting dismissed one by one, and soon there’d be more people scattered along the hallway, waiting for their next class. if you wanted to start, you’d better start now while you could still make some noises.

“but where are we gonna–“

chan flashed you a small grin. that sounded like an agreement to him but he would definitely be asking for it more down the line. for now, he grabbed onto your forearm and looked up, his eyes scanning the hallway for the room numbers.

stopping when he found your statistics class, he hummed in satisfaction when he saw that the room was pitch black inside, and he quickly dragged you along with him.

he pulled you inside the dark classroom and left your side so he could close and lock the door. as soon as he turned around, he reached his hands out to your face and moved closer to you, simultaneously tugging you towards him.

you stumbled, your hands flying up to his arms to steady yourself just as your lips crashed against each other.

your heavy breaths resonated with each other as you kissed each other fervently. he shrugged off his backpack and let it drop to the floor, same as you slowly let go of your bag to place it near your feet. none of you wanted to let any interruptions stop whatever you were doing, your eyes closed and lips hot against each other.

his calloused hands found their way to your jaw carefully, and he held your head in place so he could take the lead. he could feel your fingers slowly dragging across his back, trying to find something to hold or to tug on. they moved up, running along the back fo his neck to his head, and you flipped off his cap so you could thread your hand through his hair.

oh, this was nothing like you have imagined before, simply because the real thing could never compare to the vivid scenarios you overplay in your head. his lips were so soft, much like changbin’s small but plump once. but chan felt to have much more control over the situation, understandably as he wasn’t blinded like before.

chan slid his hands off your jaw after a while, gliding them down your body and stopping at your waist instead. then he walked, slowly bringing you backward until the back of your thighs hit the teacher’s table located in the middle. he squeezed the side of your waist when he heard you groan, and his arms flexed lightly as he hoisted you up to sit on the edge of the table.

finally getting the willpower to pull away from you, chan panted heavily to compensate for the long minute of him seemingly withholding his breath. he was kissing you, someone who he has been so fond of for way too long.

as soon as his lips touched yours, that was all he knew how to do; he couldn’t even remember to breathe through his nose, he just focused so hard on mapping out the shape of your mouth.

“are you okay with this?” he asked, his voice low and hoarse.

he tilted your face up, his thumb caressing your cheek. you looked at him, your heart palpitating against your chest in newfound excitement. and he was staring straight back at you.

there seemed to be a mutual understanding of this situation; his tenderly fond gaze revealing a silent confession, the rubbing of his thumb at your skin spilling an unspoken promise that he would take good care of you, that you wouldn’t have to worry at all.

it made your heart swirl into chaos. it was a different feeling than when you were stuck in the closet with changbin. back then you were excited to be able to have sex with someone, albeit the person is one of the many people you have a crush on. but you couldn’t see changbin then, nor did you know him the way you know chan now.

the butterflies flew more rapidly in your tummy and the flutter of their wings wafted against the skin of your ribs crazily. it sent you tingles all over your body, you never wanted to be away from chan.

“i think we should be quick, we don’t have much time left until class starts,” you mentioned, looking pointedly at him.

chan huffed out a laugh in response, his head dipping low as his eyes quirked into crescent moons. “well, thank god you are wearing a skirt today then,” he muttered, running his hand up your bare thighs and disappearing under the fabric of your pleated skirt. “save us the fuss of having to take things off.”

“i do have safety pants on, in case you don’t realize that,” you hummed, rolling your eyes slightly before you felt his hand reach all the way up to the waistband of your skirt.

his fingers tugged through the band as he tried to pick out the hem of your safety shorts, and you helped him out by shifting your weight when he pulled it off your legs with a swift yank. it dropped to your ankles and you arched your feet to shake them off to the ground, flinging them a little farther away from where he stood.

chan pushed you down onto the empty desk, an amused smile on his face when you yelped in surprise, your legs immediately spreading apart to let him scoot closer to the table. his fingers danced along your inner thigh before they finally reached your clothed heat, his hand slightly trembling in enthusiasm when you sighed at the featherlight touch.

his mind blanked out for a moment there, needing some extra time to process how this was really happening. albeit not at the most ideal location and he was limited by a ticking timeframe, being able to get so intimate with you was basically a dream come true to him. his yearning for you was finally going to be satiated for once.

“god, who would have thought i’d be doing it in my stats classroom–mm, woah, okay,” your sentence got cut off mid-way when you felt chan press his thumb against your clothed clit, pressing a jolt into your body and causing your brain to short-circuit quickly.

you laughed slightly in embarrassment, finding your reaction less than appealing despite it being more than he could ever ask for. but your laughter could only last for a brief moment before a blissful sigh left your lips. your eyes squeezed shut at the feeling of him moving your pantie to the side and slipping his middle finger inside.

oh, that was exactly what changbin did. flashes of the dark closet met your eyes as chan pumped his fingers in and out of your heat, flashes you felt guilty thinking about at a time like this. the man hovering above you wasn’t changbin, you had to remind yourself, and you opened your eyes just so you could look up at chan.

his hair was tousled from when you shifted your fingers through them when you kissed, and his eyes were focused on your every movement. the way your features scrunched and contorted with each pump of his finger, a prideful sight for him to look at until you suddenly opened your eyes to look at him. there was a moment of solace, just a brief moment, and then his hand slowed down as realization hit him.

“you’re thinking about him,” chan muttered.

you sighed, giving him a timid nod to confirm his assumption. and that—well, that was a new kind of soreness he has never felt in his chest before. he wanted to explode; the unreasonable anger stuffed inside of him, the jealousy churning in his chest that his friend not only got to fuck you first but he stayed in your head every single fucking day, the sore loser in him that so firmly believed that he could do so much better.

chan didn’t want to take it out on you, he really didn’t. but oh heavens, he was so tired of associating changbin with you.

“that’s fine,” he said with a nod, pulling his finger out of your cunt and reaching for his pants. he released the button and unzipped it, shrugging it off his thigh quickly before proceeding to tug his boxers down just enough for his cock to spring out. “you won’t be thinking about him when i’m finished with you here.”

if the setting was different, he would surely have his way with you however he wanted. he would make you squirm for much longer, and he would make you beg like a fucking whore for him before he decided you are good enough to have his dick pound inside of you. but this would be quick. this has to be quick, unfortunately for chan.

he was rather confident in himself, though. he would like to think if changbin could do it blind-folded, he could definitely do it with both of his eyes open. not to mention, being able to watch your features change in the face of pleasure would do nothing but add to the filthy lust burning through his veins.

he could fuck you better.

he will fuck you better.

you didn’t miss the soft beat of his eyes matching up with yours after he aligned himself at your entrance. his gaze wavering, waiting for you to give him a cue to go. your eyes grazed past his shoulder at the door, a sense of fearful thrill bursting like fireworks in your stomach when you realize how easy it would be for people outside to hear you, and how they could look inside the window and see you two if they angle their head a certain amount.

this was exciting. nothing you have ever done before and nothing you imagined you would ever do, yet here you were with chan waiting above you, your wetness clenching at nothing impatiently.

“fuck me, chan,” you whispered, your eyes returning to him.

his heart leaped at those words, far too excited for his own good. he smiled, leaning down to your face before he huffed, “i was planning to.”

your legs twitched when he inserted himself in quickly, the stretch fast and thus, painful. but the time was ticking, you knew, so you didn’t blame him for not taking his time. the slickness in your hole was doing a fantastic job of helping him glide in and out of you smoothly, and chan had been planting butterfly kisses along your neck in an attempt to distract you from the pain of adjusting to his size.

your cunt was tightening around him, a sensation so pleasurable that it overwhelmed his senses and almost drained his sanity clean. you felt good, and the fact that you were you, the fact that he has been secretly in love with you for so long just made everything even better than he could ever imagine.

chan couldn’t think of anything else. his shameless mind only knew he wanted to keep going, he wanted to keep feeling you, he wanted to kiss you everywhere and make you feel so great he occupies your mind for the rest of the day. and he was giving in to the pleasure, leaning into the bliss and abandoned all that he has ever known to pound into you relentlessly.

the squelching sound of your pussy haunted every punch to your hole, your heavy breathing slowly turning to desperate little moans. your hands were clutching his arm just for the sake of having something to touch, feeling his prominent muscles flex under your skin, and letting it turn you on even more. and your legs flailed about until they finally wrapped around his hips and pushed him closer to you.

“ahh, chan–fuck!” you gritted out, his cock sliding along your walls quickly and creating never-ending friction. each time his tip reaches a deeper end of your hole, you feel a burst of fluttery feeling across your body. chan kept going, hitting the spot once, twice, three times until he suddenly thrust into you hard, and you let out a loud, chocked moan.

chan’s lips quirked up automatically, feeling his ego boost with that loud moan you let out. but instead of showing you his smugness, he clamped a hand over your mouth tightly and glared at you. your eyes widened as your brows furrowed, not confused as to why he shut up but annoyed that you couldn’t let out any noises at a location like this.

“you better keep quiet, baby,” he warned, thrusting into your harshly to test out his grip. your sudden moan was a muffled, but from the looks of your eyes, he could tell it would have been loud without restrictions. “you don’t need the whole floor finding out what we’re doing in here.”

you hummed out a whine, nodding obediently at him as your hands flew up to grip his hand. you didn’t try to move his hand, you let it stay over your lips and tried to navigate his hand until he gripped the sides of your jaw. chan raised a brow at you, bewildered but not opposing to making sure you shut the hell up for the remainder of this session.

his hips continued to roll against yours, and you found yourself bucking your hips up for more. the knot at your abdomen was twisting uncomfortably, feeling like it wanted nothing but to burst, so your legs tightened around his hips and kept drawing him closer to you, even though chan has physically no more space to move forward.

he kept fucking into you, his pace only picking up more and more when he could hear students shuffling and talking outside the door. time’s ticking, he has to finish off quickly now.

“shit–“ chan groaned under his breath when you suddenly clenched around him, your high approaching unexpectedly.

being unable to hear your voice sure didn’t give him any hint of when you were reaching your limit, and he was too drowned in the sensation to feel your body language. the way your legs pushed at his back, the way your hands continuously tightened around his wrist, the way your back kept arching off the desk. he couldn’t pick those up until he felt it suffocating his cock inside of you.

and his own high was racing to the finish line as well, the way your walls felt all warm and rough around him was unlike anything he has ever felt. no amount of toys could help him relish in a feeling like this, no amount of people could make him feel the way he was with you now.

it has to be your body, it has to be your cunt, it has to be you.

your whined against his palm when chan rammed into you at an even quicker pace, his lips touching your neck and you could hear him sucking in his breath. your hands flew up to the edge of the desk where you grabbed on, your back scratching against the wooden surface at the way he pounded into you. oh god, he was hitting deeper, how was he hitting deeper—fuck!

your back arched off the table suddenly, your eyes rolling up and a strangled scream barely seeping through the gaps of his fingers. you felt yourself release around him, your legs jerking and tightening around his hips at the fulfilling feeling of letting it all go. the tightness loosened up in your stomach and you felt pleasant and free.

chan continued to move, his breathing getting louder with each thrust. he could feel your cum, mixing in with the warmth of your walls and moving about around his cock. he shut his eyes when you pressed your arms around his back, holding him close to you. you pulled at his locks, stimulating his senses more, and you pressed your thighs together as you raised your legs a little higher to narrow your walls around him.

“ahh, fuck–fuck! ahh–“ he whined when he felt the bubble burst at his tip. he bottomed out inside, reaching to the hilt and finally allowing himself a satisfying release. his jaw dropped, his breath hitting against your neck as he panted for a moment before finally pulling out of you.

he didn’t leave your side, though. chan let go of your mouth so he could kiss you, his hand moving down to your hole so he could gather the dripping cum and push them back inside your pussy. pulling away from you, he looked into your eyes pointedly as he pushed his finger inside your heat, then he demanded softly, “you’re gonna sit through the lecture with my cum inside of you, hmm?”

you whimpered a little, feeling him press his finger against your walls. “yes, chan.”

“good girl,” chan smiled, running his hand through your hair and patting your head as a sign of praise.

almost immediately then, a knock sounded at the door, and you both widened your eyes at the noise.

right, classes!

scurrying off the desk, you picked up your safety shorts and pulled it back up your thighs again. you wiggled your waist to adjust your skirt before heading over to pick up your school bag. you dropped it on a chair before reaching down to grab chan’s backpack, bringing it to him with an amused smile.

“i’ll pick you up when class ends, okay?” he said as he took his bag, swinging it over his shoulders as he smiled at you. “if that’s fine with you, of course. we can have dinner together.”

you looked at him, a soft smile gracing your lips. “yeah, sure.”

he heaved a relieved sigh inwardly, hoping his nervousness didn’t seep through his facade. he reached an arm out around your shoulder and pulled you towards him, his lips briefly meeting the top of your head before pulling away and waved you a quick goodbye. he made his way out of the room, not forgetting to flick open the lights before he did so.

and, almost immediately, changbin walked into the classroom from the other direction. chan must have missed him when he walked out, because surely chan would have made a cheerful greeting and acted like he hadn’t just stuffed you full of his cum.

you stood stoic for a moment, catching his eyes and finding him stare back at you. well, while you did momentarily forgot about changbin, seeing him still made your heart pump from nervousness. damn, you really couldn’t get a moment’s of rest and think about the fact that you just had sex with chan in a classroom, huh?

to avoid staring longer at him, your lips pursed into an awkward smile as you waved at him before turning away to rummage through your bag.

but you didn’t get to do much, because only a few seconds later, his presence walked up close behind you and his hand went around your neck to give it a frighteningly familiar squeeze. your breath halted and you whimpered at the pressure he added to your bone, your hands flying up in defeat.

changbin huffed out an irritated laugh. he could recognize that whimper anywhere now, he’s replayed it so many times in his head.

he leaned close to your ear, his hot breath pricking the back of your neck dangerously and his chest pressed against your back. he spoke in a low tone, his words intending not for even the air surrounding you both.

“so you were the girl who fucked me in the closet a few weeks ago.”

you licked your lower lip and nodded. all that effort to result in this. “yeah…”

“i thought i recognized that choked moan somewhere,” he said, rolling his eyes as he recalled the awkwardness he felt when his hand left the doorknob and he stood to the side to wait.

it had taken him a second to find out why he felt icky all over his skin. he remembered your voice, and that sudden moan you let out through the door came from you.

he had his doubt, of course, something within him didn’t want it to be you, because how heartbreaking—and pathetic—would it be if he had been spending weeks hung up on your identity while you were, well, having fun in concerning locations.

he got his answers when chan walked out and you were the only person in the classroom. it has to be you; both your voice and the fact that you happened to also be in the circle that night.

there was a dramatic pause, the silence almost wrapping around you whole before he spoke again, “i’ve been looking for you everywhere. turns out you’re just here getting fucked by my friend.”

“tell me the truth,” he said, “was i better?”

you couldn’t answer. your mind simply blanked out and no thoughts were coherent at the moment. his hand deliberately pressed your neck, causing your chest to heave, and you could still feel the sticky substance sliding out your cunt and wetting up a patch at your panties. you didn’t know where to put your attention, and you felt hot all over once again.

just as changbin was about to taunt you even more, the classroom door opened with a loud bang. he quickly moved away from you and looked away, pretending to be walking off to the back of the class. but as he turned around and sat down, you found his hooded gaze was fixated on you, and you gulped at the words it told you.

you have the class period to figure out the answer to his question.

[aethersea]

May I request 41 - First Kiss and 94 - Hair Brushing/Braiding for the Leverage OT3, please? (Also extra bonus points if you give Eliot beads in his hair like in The Ice Man Job, because we didn't get NEARLY enough of that in the show) Thank you!

I cannot believe I wrote this whole thing out and then never published it. I’m so sorry, it’s been at least twenty-four years since you sent in this ask, please accept my humble apologies and also this ficlet.

However, this prompt is just pure fluff, and I hate to tell you this but I am not a fluff writer. I just can’t pull off that unadulterated sweetness. I am in this fandom for the shenanigans, first, last and foremost! So this fic is now a 5+1 of Eliot and Parker trying to seduce Hardison.

1. Parker thinks they need to give him gifts, so she goes through her stash and picks out the largest, fanciest jewel she’s ever stolen. Then she realizes: Hardison likes stories. He spends hours giving their aliases histories and pets and allergies and favorite foods, he can get a whole sordid history of jealousy and betrayal from a single corporate email chain, and Parker knows for a cold fact that he writes little stories with his online friends about being wizards together.

She goes through her stash again and picks out the most cursed thing she’s ever stolen.

It’s a jeweled statuette, almost as tall as her forearm, made of gold and studded with precious and semi-precious stones. Mysterious deaths have befallen five separate owners of this thing. Its base is dented from the time it was used to bludgeon Owner Number Three to death. The tiny rubies it has for eyes follow you across the room.

Parker puts a bow on it and leaves it in Hardison’s room while he’s sleeping. He wakes up to this horrible little statue watching him from his bedside table.

He texts the group chat, Hey did anyone put an evil little gold guy in my bedroom last night? But Parker chickens out and says nothing (drunkenly betting Eliot that she can seduce Hardison is one thing, but admitting that she likes him is something else altogether). Everyone else texts back variations on “nope.” (Except Sophie, who just sends back a string of heart eyes emojis and a wikipedia link. She loves cursed artifacts.) So Hardison puts the statue away in a closet somewhere and figures he’ll deal with it later.

Parker is mildly offended that he put her gift in a closet. She goes into his room the next night and puts it back on the bedside table, where it clearly belongs.

This goes on for a week. Hardison puts the statue in a desk drawer, then in one of the cabinets in the office downstairs, then in the dumpster down the street. Every day he wakes up to those glittering red eyes watching him sleep. He’s asked his internet buddies if anyone knows a good exorcist. Hardison doesn’t really believe in curses, but also? What the fuck. What the fuck.

~

2. Eliot assumes the drunken bet will be forgotten by morning. What kind of world would it be if people always followed through on promises they made while they could barely stay vertical? So he spends the morning nursing his hangover and cleaning his knives. Cleaning guns is no good while hungover—all the snaps and clicks of popping things in and out of place sound like actual gunfire when you’re hungover, it’s a nightmare—but knives are quiet and have no moving parts. Buffing and polishing them is soothingly repetitive work, and every once in a while he can throw one at one of the dartboards on the walls and reassure himself that his reflexes are still sound even after that much tequila.

It’s only when he gets Hardison’s text about the golden statuette that magically appeared in his room overnight that Eliot realizes Parker’s actually going for it. After some internal debate about whether he’s going to stoop to this or not, Eliot decides what the hell and starts making plans.

Eliot agrees that gifts are the way to go, but not stolen gifts. Not things. Anyone can give a thing. Proper wooing is about giving experiences.

Eliot plans for three days. On the fourth day, he and Hardison have their irregularly scheduled monthly coffee date, and Eliot texts him beforehand to say he wants to do it at the brewpub this time. Hardison arrives to find a deceptively simple meal: basic country fare perfected through years of experimentation, made with the best ingredients Eliot can get his hands on. And Eliot, after all, is still a retrieval specialist. There’s very little in the world he can’t get his hands on.

And yet the night ends and somehow he has not gotten his hands on Hardison.

This is just not right. Eliot knows how to deploy a smolder, okay, Tangled reference aside he is damn good at flirting and he knows the looks he’s giving Hardison are clear as day. It’d be one thing if Hardison had turned him down, or if he’d been uneasily unwilling, or even if his eyes had widened slightly in suppressed panic and he’d abruptly found a reason to leave. Eliot can take rejection, bet or no, and he’d have bowed out graciously without a fuss. But this was much, much worse.

Hardison didn’t even notice he was flirting.

He’s going to have to up his game.

~

3. “How do you seduce people?” Parker asks bluntly, turning up at Sophie’s door just past midnight.

Sophie, despite the hour, is utterly delighted by the question.

This goes as well as you would expect.

~

4. Eliot’s taken a lot of dates to sports games. Hardison may prefer sparkly elves with purple lightning magic to a decent MMA fight, but baseball is the American pastime. Eliot gets them perfect seats, hot dogs from the best vendor in the stadium, even chilled beer that he smuggles in without letting it get warm. It’s going to be a perfect game.

And it is. At first. Hardison, it turns out, has a lot of opinions about baseball. What he does not have is an understanding of the rules. They’re not even into the second inning by the time Eliot finally snaps and starts arguing with him about it.

They make it all the way to the fifth inning before Eliot realizes that Hardison’s basing his complaints off the rules of a game from a Star Wars novel.

They’re at the bottom of the eighth before Eliot will speak to him again.

~

5. Eliot and Parker are drunk again. This is not intentional. They didn’t even mean to come to this bar, but the smoothie place with the fried oreos that Eliot had brought Parker here to try was playing such incredibly bad music that they’d ordered the oreos to go and fled. The bar was just the coziest looking place on the block, and of course they’d ordered drinks to avoid being rude––Eliot had entertained himself for a few minutes scouring the menu for something that would pair well with fried oreos and popcorn chicken.

And now they’re drunk. The conversation has, perhaps inevitably, turned to the ongoing bet.

“I tried everything!” Parker wails. “I laughed at every joke, I touched my hair constantly, I got him talking about things he likes.” She thunks her forehead on the bar. “All that happened is now I know the complete history of orcs in western literature.”

“Hardison wouldn’t know flirting if it pinched him on the ass,” Eliot grumbles.

Parker slaps his arm. “No pinching Hardison!”

“I’m not going to—I don’t pinch people!”

Parker’s ignoring him. Eliot pouts and takes another sip of his drink. He’s not entirely sure what this one is––it’s blue and kind of fizzy, that’s all he can say for sure. Parker took over the drinks menu several glasses ago, and she’s been picking them based on what has the most fun name to say. Eliot’s pretty sure the alcohol content’s been doubling with each order.

“Eliot,” Parker slurs, “we need to work together.”

“What?”

Parker lifts her head from the bar and frowns at him, the way she does when she’s figured out the obvious solution and is just waiting for everyone else to get on the same page. It’s adorable. It’s always adorable, but right now her eyes are wide and slightly unfocused from the alcohol and she’s listing sideways a little, almost as if she’s unbalanced, and it is the most adorable thing Eliot has ever seen. Parker’s never unbalanced, but some part of Eliot’s fuzzy brain thinks she’s about to fall on top of him and cannot wait to catch her.

“You can’t seduce Hardison,” Parker points out. Eliot is drunk enough to get offended by this, but too drunk to get out a complaint before she continues, “I can’t seduce Hardison. But if we work together, the two of us can definitely seduce Hardison. Together.”

Eliot stares at her. Then he takes another sip of his fizzy blue drink. Later, when questioned, he will blame his next words on that drink.

“Worth a shot.”

They take Hardison to a movie. They research for three weeks beforehand. They find the best movie theater in town, with the nicest seats, the biggest screens, and concession snacks that Hardison likes, and they buy tickets for the midnight premiere of the superhero movie that Hardison hasn’t shut up about for the past month. Parker even hacks into the theater’s computers in a last-minute fit of nerves and cross-references the credit cards with drivers’ licenses to make sure the people sitting in front of them won’t be too tall.

Parker witnesses a kidnapping in the parking lot while the boys are getting popcorn. They don’t even stay long enough to catch the commercials.

~

+ 1. “Hey Eliot,” Hardison says during movie night, a little over a week later. “Remember the Ice Man Job?”

Eliot groans. “I try not to.”

Hardison throws a piece of popcorn at his face. “Shut up. Remember how you did your hair for that one? With the little—those little beads on, like, a braid?”

Eliot shoots Hardison a suspicious glance. “Yeah, I remember.”

“Teach me how to do that.”

Eliot shoots Hardison another, more deliberate look, this one pointedly directed at Hardison’s complete lack of braidable locks.

Hardison rolls his eyes as if that’s a silly detail to get hung up on and leans forward to dig around in one of the boxes he has under his coffee table. He emerges with a ziplock bag of plastic beads in no time flat and hands it triumphantly to Eliot. Then he yanks a few cushions out from behind Parker, who’s sitting on his other side, and puts them on the floor in front of him. “Sit here?” he asks Parker, patting the cushion pile.

Parker takes a moment to consider being offended at having her cushions stolen, but curiosity gets the better of her and she just plops down between Hardison’s legs, grabbing the bowl of popcorn as she goes, and waits.

Hardison lifts her hair with sudden gentleness, drawing it over her shoulders and letting it fall down her back in a golden wave. His fingers brush against her neck. Parker shivers. Eliot is distantly aware that he’s gone perfectly still, focused with a hunter’s intensity on Hardison’s dark, graceful fingers carding through Parker’s hair.

Hardison leans back, hands on his knees, and Eliot breathes again. “Well?” Hardison looks over at Eliot, a tiny smirk of challenge on his lips. “Show me how it’s done.”

Eliot is suddenly, brutally aware of how close they are. Hardison’s couch is obscenely comfortable, which is half the reason movie nights are at Hardison’s in the first place, but it is not large. Their thighs are touching. Hardison leans away, to give Eliot access to Parker’s hair, and he’s still so close that Eliot would barely have to reach out a hand to—

Eliot ruthlessly shoves that thought down into the dark where it belongs. He dealt with this, he dealt with this years ago, and accepting Parker’s stupid bet doesn’t mean he’s forgotten the way Hardison and Parker look at each other. It just means he doesn’t mind losing for a good cause.

So he keeps his tone steady and his fingers brisk as he shows Hardison how to braid the clunky plastic beads into Parker’s hair, and if he flushes with heat when their hands brush each other, well, nobody has to know. He’s been trained to withstand eight different schools of torture. It won’t show on his face. His voice never once falters.

Parker has had no such training. Her lips have parted, and her breathing is shallow. She’s staring glassy-eyed at the TV. Hardison can’t see her face, sitting behind her, but Eliot watches her carefully, worried that they need to call this off. Parker’s not used to intimacy, to closeness that means something, and for all the three of them have spent half their movie nights literally on top of each other, this is something else. This has weight.

Eliot puts a hand on her shoulder, pressing down just enough that Parker startles and cants a glance over at him. Eliot raises his eyebrows in question, and Parker glares back: don’t you fucking dare. Eliot backs off. Hardison, frowning in concentration as he threads a wisp of Parker’s hair through a green bead, graciously pretends he didn’t see the exchange.

Hardison gets the hang of the beading fairly quickly, and Eliot shows him a few different techniques. He’s almost managed to convince himself that nothing is actually happening when Hardison says, conversationally, “You two are really bad at this.”

Eliot glowers his confusion. “At movie night? You started this, if you wanted to actually watch Alien then you shouldn’t have—”

Hardison’s smile is soft, but Eliot decides for his own safety to focus on the laughter at its edge. “No, at this.” And then he slides his hand onto Parker’s neck, caresses her cheek, and isn’t the slightest bit surprised when she gasps.

Parker whips around, and there’s hurt on her face but it dies in the glow of Hardison’s gentle, unteasing smile. Hardison pulls her up with the lightest of touches, and she goes, eyes fixed on his like salvation.

They kiss sweet and slow, and Eliot’s heart twists in his chest and he can’t breathe. He needs to leave now before he shatters in half, but if he moves then they will look at him, and he would rather never breathe again than meet their eyes right now.

Hardison breaks off the kiss, gazing at Parker with something just this side of wonder, and then he does look at Eliot. Eliot flinches. He opens his mouth to…say something, make some joke or hasty excuse and scramble out the door, but Hardison raises a hand to Eliot’s face, slides his long fingers to cup Eliot’s neck, and pulls him forward, as gently as he did Parker.

It’s a chaste kiss, no more than a soft press of lips, because Eliot is too stunned to respond and Hardison doesn’t push. It lasts a long time. A whole era of change happens in the span of that kiss, as everything Eliot thought he knew tears out of place and then settles, gingerly, into a new understanding.

Hardison pulls away, his hand still warm on the back of Eliot’s neck. His smile is pure sunshine. Eliot finds himself smiling back, helpless.

Hardison’s grin turns smug. “And that,” he says, looking between Eliot and Parker, “is how you do it. Y’all are disasters, honestly, I can’t believe two master criminals working together couldn’t manage a single real date—”

Eliot heaves a deep sigh and drags Hardison into a headlock, pinning his arms when he flails. Parker surges to her knees and starts tickling him mercilessly.

They don’t finish the movie.

[yourfangirlfriend]

It’s Nothing Serious - Chapter Five

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

A/N: some period-appropriate shittiness. Come get your angst, babies. 

It’s not serious.

But it is different.

It started the Tuesday after your drunk weekend when you walked down the stairs and saw him waiting in his car. When you went up to give him a wave, he reached over and opened the door.

“I’ll give you a ride,” he said. “It’s on the way.”

You almost brought up the fact that no, it was not – you had been to the embassy a few times, and it was in a completely different neighborhood than your school.

Yet, you sat down and pulled the seatbelt over you anyway.

“Can I turn the siren on?” you asked.

He shot you a look before pulling out into the street.

So, he started driving you to work. So what. Friends carpool.

And maybe you started seeing him more after work. Maybe your smoke sessions got longer, the two of you sitting outside until the sun started to really go down and he would ask if you wanted a drink or you’d ask if he had eaten dinner. Maybe it became a thing, having dinner together. It was only a few times a week though. You took turns cooking. Friends do that.  

Maybe he introduced you to his partner and your upstairs neighbor one morning, when you came down to the car and saw some blonde guy – Steve, he’d tell you - in your usual seat. Maybe Javier told him to get out and sit in the back, despite your protests that you didn’t care. Maybe you noticed the look he gave his friend after he dropped you off, once he thought you weren’t looking, as he annoyedly climbed back into shotgun. Maybe it made you blush.

And maybe, maybe, you were in his bed more. Not a ton, but more. But more. And sober. Maybe you were both just really good at fucking each other in particular, and you were just conveniently close and willing. Maybe that’s why his usually high number of female guests had dwindled. Maybe he moved his headboard away from the wall because he just felt like it, not because he was trying to be stealthier about his indiscretions. Maybe he only looked kind of guilty when you inevitably gave him shit about it during your morning commute because he finally found a conscience, the same way his hand kept finding your knee during the drives.

You still didn’t stay over, not since you had both passed out together from pills. He never asked you to again, and you never presumed. So after- even if it was midnight, three AM, 5 AM – you went back to your place. But you still knocked on the shared bedroom wall when you got back– three times, like you had joked, to let him know you were safe. And he’d yell back “Thanks”. Maybe you can’t fall asleep until you had hear him say that.

So, no.

Not serious.

But different.  

“Bullshit.” Lisa spits.

You make a face at her before taking a sip of your beer. Beside you, Maritza giggles into her hand.

The bar you’ve all met up in is crowded, and it’s hard to hear over the buzz of talk and music. Well, it would be. If it wasn’t Lisa you were talking to.

“We’re just friends,” you say. Lisa shakes her head.

“Nope. Nope. We,” she gestures around the table. “are friends. You and he are not.”

“So we’re friends who fuck-”

“Just like me and Frankie were,” Alessa cuts in before taking a sip of her own drink. You wave her off.

“You and Frankie are different-”

“Yeah, they quit playing this bullshit denial game after two weeks,” Lisa says.

“I’m not in denial. I’m being realistic.”

“Whatever, girl,” Lisa says, shaking her head and reaching forward for her beer. Then, deciding she isn’t done after all, she leans onto the table, pointing at you. “You look me in the eyes and tell me you don’t care he’s still fucking other girls.”

You straighten your back and bulge your eyes open, holding her gaze. “I don’t care that he’s fucking other girls.”

Lisa nods. “You’re a shit liar.”

You let out an exasperated gasp. You turn to Maritza for back up, but she holds up her hands.

“I don’t care that he’s fucking other girls!” you practically shout.

“Even if it’s in front of you?” Alessa asks, her attention somewhere over your shoulder.

“What?”

She nods in the direction of where she’s looking. You twist in your seat to follow and see what she means: Javier’s there, in another fucking button-up, and that jacket you like, his back against the bar as he gives a smarmy smile to some hot, young girl practically pressing herself against him. He says something and she laughs, throwing her head back in an exaggerated gesture, a clear sign that she is down to fuck – probably against the bar if he’d take her.

“You care,” Lisa says from behind you. You spin back around to face her.

“What?”

“God, it’s painful at this point.” She finishes her beer and puts it down on the table. “Whose round?”

“Mine,” you lie, standing up. Maritza holds up her still full drink.

“I’m not –”

“You will be.” You say, pulling your purse off the chair. You turn back and see Lisa fixing you with a devilish smile, as Alessa politely looks away.

“I don’t care,” you reiterate.

“Mmmhmm.” Lisa says.

“I don’t. In fact,” you look around, desperately. Your eyes fall on an alright-looking guy standing at the bar. His facial hair is atrocious, and it looks like he hasn’t updated his closet in twenty years- not that that timely a fashion sense matters, considering you’ve been fucking Burt Reynold’s younger, Latino brother for the past few months. You point to him. “I’m going to fuck him tonight.”

“Him?” Maritza’s face contorts.

“She’s not going to do it,” Lisa assures her. “She’s just trying to make him jealous. I doubt she’s even coming back to the table.”

“I-”

“I get it. He’s hot.” She looks back at Javier. You try to think of something scathing to say in return, but your words fail you. Lisa notices, and she smiles that cocky smile again.

“I’ll be right back,” you huff, turning and walking pointedly towards your mark. You slow down, afraid you’re coming in too hot, and stroll up beside him.

“Excuse me,” you smile at him. He turns and considers you. God, he really is a picture of the early 1970s. His hair is down to his shoulders, brushing against the too open collar. A gold chain tangles in his showy chest hair, and you wonder if it’s too late to pick someone else. You turn and see Lisa, Alessa, and Maritza watching you. Alessa and Maritza snap their attention elsewhere, but Lisa smiles and holds up her beer – cheers.

“Excuse me,” he says. You smile and lean over the bar, sticking your ass out just a bit. You try to keep your dinner down when you feel his eyes graze over it, thinking you’re oblivious as you try and get the bartender’s attention. The poor woman is overwhelmed and doesn’t see you, too busy clearing the opposite end. Before you can help yourself, you look over to where Javier is still stood at the bar. As if sensing you, his eyes flick up and meet yours.

You give him a small wave before turning your attention back to your companion, whose eyes are still glued to your ass.

You clear your throat.

His eyes snap back up to you and he gives you a smile, and it takes everything not to grimace at the state of his teeth.

“Come here often?” you ask.

He says something in response, but you’re distracted as Javier’s conquests waltzes by you, headed for the ladies room. He keeps blathering, tells you his name, where he’s from, but you’re too focused on watching as she disappears into the crowd. You wonder if Javier’s just waiting the extra five minutes before following her in as to ward off any suspicion that he’s definitely following her in to fuck her in a toilet when you feel a familiar hand on your ass.

“Sorry I’m late, baby,” you turn just in time for Javier to peck you on the lips. Beside you, your new friend’s face falls, and even though it's loud, you’re pretty sure you hear the girls at the table let out a small shriek at the turn of events. “Work was busy,” he lifts his arm and drapes it across your shoulders before nodding to the man in front of you. “Who’s this?”

“This is…uh…” you turn back and scan the man’s face for any kind of clue. He looks between you and Javier before deciding it’s his turn to speak.

“Miguel,” he answers.

“Miguel,” Javier echoes. He brings his whiskey up to his lips. “Thanks for keeping her company til I got here.”

Miguel looks back to you, waiting for an explanation, but you are completely speechless at the turn of events. Your mouth is even open, a little. A tense moment passes, and Javier’s grip on you tightens. When you don’t move to push him off, Miguel shakes his head and pushes up and off the bar, walking away. Javier settles into his place and fixes you with a smug smile before taking another sip.

“What the fuck was that?” you ask.

“Could ask you the same,” he counters. He looks you up and down. “You look nice.”

“You can’t just do that-“

“You should be thanking me,” he says. “I did you a favor.”

“Fuck you, Javier.” you snap, turning to lean on your elbows against the bar. He smiles, finishing his drink and placing it beside you as he matches your stance. You pointedly look away from him, trying to get the bartender’s attention.

“You do look nice,” he says again. You sigh and turn back towards him.

“Thanks.” You say.

He smiles and glances you up and down again. He’s about to say something when a chipper voice cuts through the noise.

“Heyyyy,” the woman from before comes up, running his hands up his back. She’s young and beautiful and wears a dress that, if you weren’t pissed off at him (if you didn’t hate her), you’d want in your closet.  

“Hey,” he turns and wraps an arm around her waist as she stands on her tiptoes and presses a long kiss on his cheek. You look up at the ceiling, trying to avoid the scene in front of you before you reach forward and grab a fistful of her aggravatingly beautiful long hair. She pulls away, a lipstick mark still on his cheek. Her smile dies, though, upon seeing you.

“Who’s this?” she wraps her arms around his arm, possessively. It makes you want to laugh.

I’m the woman he had bent over his kitchen table last night.

“My neighbor,” he says, not missing a beat.

“Oh,” she says, sizing you up. Your fist clenches beside you.

Pint-sized puta.

She turns back to Javier and pulls on his arm.

“You ready to go?” she moans.

“Just about,” he says. “Let me use the restroom, then we can go.”

“Hurry,” she smiles at him as she finally releases him from her hold. He leaves, making his way through the crowd and leaving you two alone.

She has no interest in talking to you, and you know that, but out of politeness, she turns to you with that sickly, fake kindness all mean girls possess.

“So, Javier’s neighbor?”

“…yeah,” you say, your eyes dropping from his back to her. “Next door.”

“That’s cool.” She looks over her shoulder, hoping he’d changed his mind. When he doesn’t appear, she turns back to you. “You know Javier long?”

“Oh yeah,” you nod.

“He’s great, isn’t he?”

“Oh, absolutely.” You say. “and…brave.”

She flashes you a smile. “I know.”

You clear your throat. “Yeah, I mean, most guys wouldn’t be out, trying to meet people...after a diagnosis like that.”

A flicker of concern crosses her stupid, pretty pageant-ready smile.

“Sorry?”

“Yeah,” you nod. “you know when he first got the results back, it was rough. Had him on my couch for a while, just” you bring your hand to your eyes as if to emphasize the sheer volume “bawling his eyes out. I was finally like ‘Javier, it’s not the end of the world. This isn’t America, you can get AZT so cheaply’,”

Her smile falls.

“Besides,” you shake your head. “Condoms, exist, you know? And people are really understanding if they’re decent. Like you!” you smile at her. “I told him it was just a matter of finding the right girl.”

Just before she can say anything, the bartender finally appears in front of you. Cheerfully, you rattle off your order, trying not to enjoy the smaller woman’s stunned silence beside you. When you finish and turn back, she’s staring at the floor as Javier makes his way back to you.

“Hey,” he drops his hand down her back, causing her to jump. You, in turn, give him a bright smile.

“Hey,” you say. He gives you a look but keeps his smile up. He turns back to the girl. “You ready?”

“I…yeah,” she says, pushing up from the bar. She strides forward, leaving the two of you behind.

“So nice to meet you!” you call after her. You turn back to Javier, a smug smile on your face. His face is blank, those stupid puppy dog eyes bigger under the low light.

“Your date’s getting away,” you nudge him. He looks at you and you think he’s about to say something, but pushes off the bar instead, trotting after her. Moments later, the bartender reappears with your drinks.

“What was that?” Lisa asks when you deposit the drinks on your table. True to your prediction, Maritza has long finished hers and eagerly reaches out for her second.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” you shake your head, taking a seat. You reach forward and take the shot you ordered before slamming it back down on the table. You let out a satisfied ahhh. “You guys want to dance?”

When you stumble in front of your door a few hours later, you don’t even look up from your keys when you hear his door open and he steps out, arms crossed and looking like such a cop.

“You think you’re clever, huh?”

“Don’t know what you’re talking about,” you look up. You nod to his open door. “How’s your girl?”

“I wouldn’t know. The second we got out of the bar she told me she had to go home,” he takes a step forward until he’s leaning against the wall. You unlock the door and stand back up straight.

“Aw, that’s a shame.” You pout.

“Uh-huh. What did you tell her?” He asks.

You bat your eyelashes. “What makes you think I told her anything?”

“Cut the bullshit. One second she’s trying to shove her hands down my pants at the bar, the next she’s getting in the first taxi that stops for her.” He purses his lips. “What did you say.”

You stand up straight, mimicking the statcure he had at the bar, his hand around your shoulder as he scared of Miguel. “ ‘I did you a favor' .”

“What?”

“Oh come on, you don’t want a girl like that, who runs off at the first sign of a health problem,”

“A health – what did you say?”

You shake your head. “I just told her it’s not a big deal, a lot of people have it, and the meds here are really cheap. Besides it’s not a death sentence, and only shitty conservatives who hate gay people-”

“Eloise- you didn’t.”

You take a step closer to him, looking up, daring him. “Are you mad? ‘Baby’?”

He doesn’t respond. Instead, his nostrils flare as he frowns, letting out an exasperated huff. Before you can say anything else, he’s got his hand around your throat and his lips on yours. He’s pushing you back, through your door and slams it behind you as his hands continue to grab at you – your ass, your tits, anything. Determined, hard hands pull at the fly of your jeans, yanking them down and spinning you around to press you against your own door with a thud. Behind you, you hear the tinkle of his belt unbuckling and the shuffle off jeans against skin. As you turn to look, his hand grips the back of your head by the hair and turns you back forward forcefully. You let out a small laugh that soon turns into a moan when you feel him press against you. With a violent jerk of his hips, he’s inside of you, pressing you up against the shitty cheap wood of your door. You let out a pathetic little gasp as he pulls out and slams into you again. A hand comes up and grip syour breast through the fabric as you hear him grunt as he pumps into you again, his other hand bringing a slap down on your ass. You pray that no one – oh god, especially not Steve, he seemed so nice – is outside in the lobby right now.

“You’re a fucking brat,” he says, and you feel him hit that sensitive place inside you that causes you to clench your thighs together.

“Fair’s fair, baby,” you squeak again as the head of him hits that spot again. You bring a fist down on the door when he grabs the flesh of your ass and begins to pound into you relentlessly, harder than the two of you ever have.

“Keep-” you breathe, pressing the side of your face into the cool wood.

“Yeah?” he asks, bringing his hips to slap against your ass again. You let out a little cry as he pulls out all the way and does it again, then again. Your eyes roll into the back of your head as you clench around him, earning a groan that falls from his lips. You smile despite yourself when he pulls your head back by your hair, biting your neck with his other hand wrapped around your throat.

“You gonna cum?” he asks.

“Mmmmmhmmmm,” you muster.

“Too bad,” he says, and then a second later he’s off you. Distressed, you turn around to see him tucking his erection, still wet from you, back into his pants.

“Wait- no!” you whine.

“Fair’s fair, baby.” He says, not without a smile. You shake your head.

“No- no that’s not-!” you huff. You try to think quickly, the best you can come up with is turning around and switch the deadbolt. You look back at him. He scoffs.

“You think that’s going to keep me here?”

You kick your jeans off from where they are around your ankles and pull your shirt up over your head. With a determined look, you march forward and pull at his button-up – his stupid fucking button-up – until the first two buttons fly off somewhere.

“Hey-!”

You grasp his chin and bring it down against your mouth, teeth clicking as you kiss him. The fire reignited, he spins you around, bending you over the arm of your couch. You push yourself up, sticking your ass out as he removes his shirt and pants quickly. A hand snakes up through your hair again, jerking slightly as he enters you again. You claw at the leather, as you feel your orgasm start to build again. You smile to yourself when you hear him grunt behind you. You clench yourself around him again, biting your lip when you hear him whine at the sensation.

“Fuck,” he says. He reaches forward and presses you down, face into the couch. He drops his hand down between your legs, circling you there until your thighs begin to shake.

“Ahh-!” you cry out, finally cumming around him. He follows moments later, falling on top of you with a final grunt. The two of you lie there for a moment, huffing from exertion. After about a minute, you push yourself up, urging him back. He pulls out of you and you disappear to the restroom, returning a few minutes later with your last cigarette and a blanket from your bed wrapped around your shoulders. You sit down next to him on the couch, your turn to hand him a lit cigarette. He takes it and leans back, taking a long drag as the two sit in content silence.

“What would you have said?” he asks suddenly. You turn.

“What?”

“If you thought I was sick but wanted to take you home,” he brings his cigarette to his lips again. Smiling, you move over and throw your leg over his lap, straddling him.

“Baby,” you say,  taking the cigarette from his mouth. He looks up at you expectantly as you bring it to your lips. “I would have asked what pharmacy you want me to pick your meds up from.”

—————

It’s a week later and late in the night when you hear the knock. You perk up from where you lay on your bed, reading some new, horrible paperback your mother had sent you the week earlier. Putting it to the side, you throw your legs out of bed and make for the hallway.

Your living room is dark, so you go to turn on a lamp on the end table when another knock comes, harder.

“I’m coming,” you call out. You flick the deadbolt and swing the door open to find Javi standing there.

“What’s wrong?” you ask. When he doesn’t answer, you reach forward and take his hand in yours, pulling him in. You close the door behind him before coming back around and cupping his face in your hand.

“Javier? What’s the matter? Is it Steve? Did something happen?”

For the first time, his eyes meet yours. They’re darker than you’ve ever seen them, shining like they’re threatening to overflow.

“You’re scaring me,” you say.

“There was an ambush tonight.” He says. He swallows. “A lot of guys…fuck,” he runs a hand through his hair. You squeeze the hand you’re holding. “It was information I got. Gave them. Turned out to be a setup. I sent them into a trap.” He pushes past you and sits on your couch.

You stand still, waiting for him to say something else. You have the empty, pitting feeling in your stomach, the kind that accompanies the feeling of something being so unbearable real. It’s the same feeling you got when you were pulled into the staff room months ago and informed of the fifth graders that had died in a bomb.

Helpless.

“I’d be with them- if I hadn’t-” he lets out a shaky sigh. “I should be with them. In a fucking body bag.” He brings a fist up to his mouth. “Fuck.”

You pad over, sitting beside him. You try to think of something to say, but nothing comes to mind. It’s not his fault? It’s going to be okay? Who actually wants to hear that, when they’re so low?

Why say anything?

Instead, you reach to the side table and pull two cigarettes from your pack. You hold them in your mouth, lighting them, before passing him one. He takes it without looking at you, and the two of you sit there in silence. Tentatively, you rest your hand on his leg, squeezing lightly as he stares ahead, lost in his own thoughts.

When he’s let his cigarette burn down to ash, you take it from his fingers and deposit the two butts in the ashtray. You walk to the door and make sure its locked before standing before him and holding your hand out. He looks up at you, his eyes still shining and wide, and takes it. You turn the lamp off and begin to lead him back to your bedroom, moving quietly in the dark. Once you’re in your room, you begin to unbutton his shirt for him slowly, as if he may fall apart beneath your fingers. Once its open, you shuffle it off his shoulders, drawing it down his arms. You fold it and put it on the dresser before dropping to your knees and unlacing his shoes. You tap his ankle, urging him to lift his foot so you can slip them both off. Standing up again, you begin to fuss with the buckle of his belt, then his zipper, before you’ve got his pants down and around his ankles. You stand straight back up and look him in the eye before you pull your sleep shirt over your head. He lets out a sigh when you reach down and take his hand, leading him to the bed.

He allows you to set him down and pull the covers over the two of you. Reaching to the table, you turn the lamp off before reaching out to him in the dark. You guide his head to your bare chest, pulling him onto you. He clutches at your skin, his breaths against you heavy and shaking. You run your fingernails through his hair before bending forward and pressing a long, soft kiss to his crown. In response, he squeezes you tighter, burying his face into your breasts, letting out a small sob. You hold him back just as fiercely, rubbing patterns on his back until he falls asleep.

When you wake, it's still dark. You stir before you feel a gentle hand on your cheek.

“Javi-?”

“Ssh,” he says. Soft lips press against yours. There’s no urgency behind the kiss, and you relax into it and its slowness. So softly, like he’s afraid he’s going to break you, he pulls you closer to him, hands running up and down the sides of your body like he’s trying to memorize each inch of skin. Your mouth opens, letting his tongue press into you as he comes to lay atop of you. Those soft hands are tugging at your underwear, urging them down. You raise your hips to help him, and the fabric ghosts down your legs before you’re completely bare beneath him. A hand urges your legs to open, and he settles between them. You bring your hands to the back of his head, threading your fingers through his hair. You hold his gaze as he pushes into you, letting out a small sigh when he’s fully inside. As he begins to move his hips, he dips his mouth down and captures yours in a long kiss. When he breaks away, his grip on you tightens as you find his eyes again in what little light can make it into your room. You refuse to look away, like doing so would be tantamount to leaving him to deal with this on his own. Instead, you lift your legs and pull him closer, making his slow thrusts deeper.

It’s so slow. It’s so slow and soft and genuine and vulnerable it makes you want to cry. Instead, you bend forward and kiss him with the same gentleness, urging his mouth open. The two of you continue like this in almost silence, the only noises being the small breathy gasps exchanged. When it happens, you pull him closer as you let out a small whine as he sucks on your neck, following soon after.

The two of you lay there, breathing deeply, together. He stays inside of you, your sweaty bodies wrapped together in a tangle of limbs and warmth. He’s still holding you tightly as if he’s afraid you’re going to float away if he relaxes his grip even a bit. As if reassuring him, you bring your hand up to his back, dragging your fingertips up and down his spine as his breath evens out, and you feel him drop back into sleep, leaving you to stare up at the ceiling.

It’s…

It’s not…

You sigh and squeeze your eyes shut.

Under your fingertips, under the moonlight, you think his skin is the softest thing you’ve ever felt.

A/N: tell me your feelings 

[boop-le-snoot]

PARTY FAVOURS I CHAPTER 29

First time reader click here

Feels like this story is flopping. Is it flopping? Idk. This chapter is 100% plot and it is spooky. Cursed demon box. Helpful Stephen Strange and grumpy Wong. Hovering Bruce and Tony. Loki being a honorary Gen-Z. Found family but make it ✨superheroes✨.

"That's a lot to unpack," Peter stated once I had given him the bare bones report of the situation at hand. "Uh, are you okay?" The boy was obviously upset at my predicament, placing a supportive hand on my shoulder.

"Kinda?" I offered, making space for Wanda and Pietro who decided to join me and Peter, away from the arguing adults. The mission discussion - an absolute disaster - started as soon as Peter had walked in. Evidently experienced in such matters, the boy ignored the bickering and came over to steal me from Bruce's clutches to peacefully finish his egg sandwich in the company of his peers.

"I wanted to ask if I could see your memory of that time," Wanda meekly offered me a piece of candy. I accepted it - sugar sweet sugar, how I love thee so! The witch continued with a smile: "I think it would be helpful to see what we're dealing with, magic-wise."

"Sure," I trusted her. "Just don't scramble what's left of my sanity, please," All of us laughed at my remark as I laid down on the cold floor with my head in Wanda's lap. Her powers felt like small brain zaps, tingles that began at the front of my forehead and ran down into my spine. I followed her instructions and thought about the times I remembered, finding the box, placing it into my closet, the nightmares. I had a mild headache by the time she was done; no grudges against her - Wanda tactfully avoided my private moments and looked only at the ones containing the artifact.

"You've gotten really good," I complimented her with pure adoration.

"Thank you," She blushed, smoothing back my stray hairs. "That stuff is really strong. I don't think you should go near the box," She admitted. "And Doc should take a look at you. You have a residue left. I don't think that's good either."

"Well, fuck," I said in muted resignation.

"Press F to pay respects," Pietro joked in an attempt to lighten the atmosphere.

"Your luck is almost as bad as mine," Peter pointed out.

I scoffed. "Well, if I see any spiders around, I'll be sure to stay away in case they happen to be radioactive OsCorp runaways."

All of us laughed. Despite the grim situation, I didn't feel doomed. I was surrounded by friends and my boyfriends and my bestie who happened to be a mythical omnipotent god- welp, once again, I was getting too emotional. Once the adults were done arguing, we could start making sense of this mess and hopefully clean it up before the monster is out of the box.

"Mortals," I heard Loki scoff. The next moment, the Asgardian sat down noisily next to me, pout on full display. "This house is a nightmare."

His expression - or the accidental use of a meme - sent me completely, tension leaving my body via copious amounts of nearly hysterical laughter. Through tears and hiccups, I saw Wanda cackle with me and Peter show the meme in question to Loki, noting that he had been once sent to time-out on top of the fridge by Tony himself. Soon, all of us were laughing, much to the displeasure of the adults.

"Children, what is the issue?" Thor asked, irritated.

"We're just waiting for you to be done with arguing," I spoke before Loki could start bitching about Thor calling him a child. "Then I can show Steve and Loki where exactly have I buried the box so Stephen can take me to the healers and get this thing out of me or whatever," I pointed out the most logical plan of action.

Two long strides and the sorcerer was standing over me, boom-boom-whooshing and generally making very pretty golden patterns to appear and land on top of me. Tony and Bruce anxiously hovered behind him, both of my boys concerned and ready to mother-hen me. Ugh, so disgustingly adorable. Wanda's hand encompassed mine - she was nervous.

Stephen took a solid five-minute silence break before coming to a final conclusion. "Wong can get rid of the residual traces of the artifact's influence," The sorcerer announced curtly. "It's good you got rid of the artifact, a few more months and you would have started slipping into insanity if the magic within it was not released," He explained, slowly reaching out a hand to place it on top of my head. I wasn't sure if it was a gesture meant to bring comfort or another diagnostic test but leaned into the touch nonetheless. "Tell me, did you have any behavioral... Disturbances after...?" He trailed off.

I chewed on my lip, evaluating. "I honestly don't know. I've always been kind of an asshole," Honesty was the best policy. "Nothing seems out of order, sleepwalking aside."

"I see," Strange gave me a tight-lipped smile. "Perhaps, it was your stubborn nature that forbade the artifact from corrupting your mind completely. As evidenced by Captain Rogers, even undesirable character traits bring good into this world now and then."

That seemed a little bit hostile. I frowned, giving a questioning look to a frowning Loki.

"Speaking from experience?" Not the one to hold back upon witnessing first-grade bullshit, I withdrew from Stephen's touch, raising a sarcastic eyebrow.

Surprising everyone, the man laughed soundly, eyes crinkling at the corners. "I most certainly do," Shooting me a positively mischievous wink. I felt like I was missing something.

The room's inhabitants slowly ticked out in pairs and threes, eager to complete their assigned tasks. Loki had insisted on coming along to the sanctum with me, even almost getting up in Stephen's face, but Bruce - out of all people - managed to calm the Asgardian down, and together we convinced him his magic would be considerably more useful during the retrieval of the cursed box. Loki was worried - everyone with a pair of functional eyes could see that the spiky attitude was his way of showing he cared about me, which made my insides briefly turn to mush. I didn't expect him to take the title of my best friend so seriously and I definitely was not complaining.

Tony was the last to leave, jittery and shaky, clutching me like it was his last time seeing me, kissing me hungrily in front of everyone. The joke or two he made were weak ghosts of his usual sharp snark.

"I love you and I'll be back soon," I whispered into his ear, feeling him freeze and his fingertips dig almost painfully into my sides. Louder, I repeated: "Not planning on dying any time soon, y'all gotta chill. Let's go, doc?" I addressed the tall sorcerer who was tactfully pretending to be busy with his smartphone.

Wanda pressed a duffle bag into my hands mouthing "clean clothes" a split second before Stephen opened a portal and with a great deal of curiosity, I stepped through it, eyes immediately drawn to the dimly lit space filled with books and antiques. So many books, so many unusual trinkets. The chandelier that hung over our heads rivaled the ones I'd seen in million-dollar-homes of dad's friends.

"Follow me," Stephen extended an arm in the direction of a smaller door, "Please do not touch anything."

I walked a pace behind him, satisfying my curiosity by looking around like a child in a candy store. The air smelled different in the Sanctum, almost as familiar as Loki's magic but less frosty... Warmer. A dash of red fabric swished from somewhere towards me; I giggled. The Cloak of Levitation liked me - not nearly as much as it liked Peter though - so I brushed my fingertips along the fabric, greeting it quietly. Talking loudly in this building was out of the question. I felt like any moment, a disgruntled librarian would appear to chastise me for making noise.

"Strange," A short Asian man appeared, book in hand and looking none too happy. Guess that's the librarian... "I got your text. The room next to yours is prepared for the ritual," The man I assumed to be Wong gave me a curt nod in the way of greeting, doing a quick 180° and walking us back to a small but tastefully decorated room with a single cot in the middle. It was pleasantly warm, a small fire lit in the fireplace, willowy smoke of incense rising from a few strategically placed sticks.

"The bathroom is that way. I'm afraid you'll have to be fully nude for the procedure," Strange declared apologetically, pointing to a door hidden behind the divide.

I snorted, but of course, the weird voodoo shit would require me to be naked. Not that I was embarrassed or anything but still. Tony would have a field day. Locating a chair, I dumped my duffle bag on it, flying out of my hoodie and sweatpants in record time. My underwear and socks followed, feet unpleasantly chilly despite the carpeted floor. I ran a hand over the faint bruises on my hips, evidence of last night, fondly - either Tony or Stephen had left marks on my body and that was... It was great. I loved it, drugs or not.

I heard someone clear their throat and turned around, nearly cracking up at the way both men suddenly averted their gazes, blush riding high on their cheeks. I snorted: "I'm hot, what else is new?"

Wong shook his head, busying himself with some sort of a book; Stephen lingered, eyes fixated on the very same bruises. His tongue darted out, wetting the plush of his bottom lip, and damn, this wasn't the time to get horny. I shook my head and with that, the sorcerer caught himself too, mutely motioning me to lay down on the cot.

"Whenever you're done eye-fucking each other," Wong piped up sarcastically - wow, I liked this man already. Stephen grumbled something quiet and rude, provoking another snort from me.

I followed their instructions - shortly after the Asian man began reading - or rather singing - something in a language I didn't know, I felt myself fall into a deep sleep. Or, I thought I was falling asleep. At one point, my eyes opened to an empty room, a thin sheet covering my bare body, and a silence that made chills run down my spine.

"Stephen?" I called out. I sounded like I was underwater to my own ears. "Wong?"

I was met with silence so deafening, I had no choice but to sit up and look around. The fire was burning strong in the fireplace, several logs blackened from it as sparks flew. It took a second for me to realize it made no sound - there was no crackling. Something was very wrong, the dread was creeping up on me.

Very familiar dread.

With the sheet firmly wrapped around me, I hopped off the cot, suddenly noticing the drawings on my arms, my legs. I was covered in runes similar to the ones I had seen on the cursed box - and my memories weren't missing. As clear as day, I recalled messing around with the box, debating on opening it, taking it out of my room only to find it back on my desk in the morning, some serious Anabelle shit.

I jumped as the floorboards cracked somewhere in the house. Every logical thought I had, backed up by every horror movie I had ever watched, screamed at me to NOT go towards the creepy noise; like moth to a flame, I was drawn in and couldn't resist the unnatural urge to investigate it. On silent feet, I padded out of the room, desperately trying not to think about the lonely, dark hallways filled with strange ancient objects. My steps made no noise.

On the couch, in the main room we'd arrived, sitting lazily, was Tony. I'd recognize his hair anywhere - and the Led Zep tee, old, frayed edges and loose threads. "Tony?" I asked hopefully, trying to make sense of this...

He turned around.

It wasn't Tony. Whatever it was, it wore Tony's face, it held his brown eyes and crow's feet around them - it wasn't him. Wrong, like the lack of sound in this place, misplaced and unnatural. The doe browns didn't sparkle, lifeless, dull color of dried mud. As much as I wanted to go and bury my face in his chest, my limbs filled with lead, my whole body screaming "DANGER".

The impostor kept quiet which only solidified my suspicions. Real Tony would be running his mouth already, poking fun at my impression of a sheet ghost.

"Princess?" The... Thing asked in Tony's voice, but it fell flat and monotone.

"Whatever you are, you sure as Hell ain't Tony," I stated firmly, hoping for some answers. "What the fuck?"

Not-Tony's face changed, familiar features twisting into something sinister, the malice making me sick to my stomach. The creature stood up, causing my feet to take an involuntary step back as he advanced slowly.

"You have no choice but to submit," The Thing replied calmly. "You're not getting out of here. Not even your little Asgardian pet god can save you," Its tone was absolutely flat. I would have thought the thing was a robot if not for the obvious involvement of magic in this situation. Its words filled me with dread as thick as molten lava; unfortunately for the creature, unlocking my memories gave me enough rational balance to be acutely aware of it and therefore, able to fight it.

I could fight it. I didn't know how exactly, but I could resist it. "That's a really bold thing to say for something that... What even are you? Magical STD?" As my brain desperately focused on finding a solution to a problem I didn't know all the details of, my mouth had a mind of its own.

The creature growled, a far more primal noise than a human could make. "You don't know what you're up against, child. I am one for we are many," Suddenly, the room was filled with shadows as if someone had turned off all the lights and cranked up the moon to be the brightest it ever was. The shadows moved, oozed, motion sinister without any light to back it up.

I had no choice but to pucker up. Nobody was coming to rescue me; in fact, I always have taken pride in being a self-saving princess. Damsel in distress wasn't really my style. The hunch in my shoulders disappeared, giving way to a stubborn and stiff expectation of the upcoming altercation, hands bailed in fists.

"I mean, like Legion the demon from the Bible?" I recalled what little I knew from Wikipedia. "I mean, I'm agnostic myself, but if you feel like identifying with that, you should probably see a therapist."

The entity growled, shadows gathering around it like fabric on a string, and lunged. Paralyzed by sudden blinding, deafening fear, I turned tail and ran.

THE TAG LIST IS NOW OPEN! @another-stark-sub ​ @mostly-marvel-musings  @vozit ​ @littlegasps ​ @pilloclock ​ @shereadsinquiet @downeyreads ​ @hermione-grangers-wife ​ @individualistfem ​ @sleep-i-ness @capbrie @lillsxd @agustdowney @dee-vn @justanotherblonde23 @fanngirl19 @persephonehemingway @softie-socks @schemefrenzy @letsby @cutenessloading @romeo-the-cactus @jelly-fishy-babie @mikariell95

[i-stan-nct-and-satan]

The Roommate

(KunTen Threesome)

Kun X Ten X Reader

16.2K words

You had no idea how you ended up in this situation, but God did it feel good.  

It had been so long since you felt this dirty, this... filled up. You were exhausted and yet you wanted more, you needed more. You never wanted this feeling to end. It was like you and Kun had been visited by an angel, or maybe devil would be more accurate. What used to be dull was now exciting and sexy. You couldn’t even imagine going back to what sex was like, what life was like before he showed you, and not just you, both of you were blessed by his presence. Others wouldn’t understand it, but that was their loss. They couldn’t understand the intensity of the pleasure you felt. 

You and Kun had only been together for two months now, but you knew that he was the one. He was everything that you could ask for and more. He was protective, reliable, caring, considerate, generous, the list went on and on, not to mention the fact that he had an ass that wouldn’t quit. In the short amount of time you two had gotten to know each other, you were already inseparable. There was only one problem, the sex.

You were far from a virgin, but you had just broken up with your ex when you first met Kun, so you wanted to take things slow. Your ex was a cheating son of a bitch and you had just felt used by him which is why you wanted to make sure that the next guy would love you for you, not just your body. Kun was actually there the night you had caught your ex, Xiaojun, cheating on you. Xiaojun was a club promoter at one of the biggest clubs in the city, Neo Zone. You knew that his job involved light flirting, but when you had tried to surprise him by visiting him one night, you ended up seeing something you wish you hadn’t, Xiaojun making out with some random girl. You had walked up to him and once he noticed you, he had the fucking audacity to just say “Oh. Hey,” causing you to run out of the club with tears in your eyes.  

With mascara running down your face, you ran past a line of people trying to get into the club you wanted so desperately to get away from. You wanted to avoid their stares and just when you thought that you had successfully avoided anyone and everyone, you ran straight into someone, falling flat on your ass.

“Are you okay? I’m so sorry. I should have looked where I was going,” the man apologized offering you his hand.

“Don’t be stupid. It was me who ran into you,” you coldly replied, making a point to get up without the man’s help.

“Are you okay?” he asked again after retracting his hand.

“Oh, I’m just peachy,” you snapped.

The man stepped back, obviously shocked by the tone of your voice, yet he continued to press on.  

“You’ve been crying,” he commented.

“So what?” you barked before starting to walk away.

You hadn’t taken more than a couple steps before the overly curious man grabbed your arm, halting you.

You turned back towards him with a glare that could intimidate even the bravest of men. He reacted by looking down at the hand that was grabbing onto your arm, then quickly releasing it.

“Sorry. I’m just... you seem... sorry... do you wanna talk about it?” he seemed unsure of himself in every way so why was he still... trying?

“I’m not drunk so don’t think that you can ‘get’ me,” you scowled.

“No! I’m not... I’m not trying to hit on you. I’m just concerned. You seem really upset. Can I take you somewhere?  Like... to get a coffee or something? I know it’s late, but I’m sure we could get coffee at like a convenience store or something.”

You took notice of the man’s appearance for the first time. You had wanted to feel him out to see if his concern was really genuine, but instead you found yourself admiring his features.

His bleached blonde locks were swept to the side in a style that showed off his shaved sides. His eyebrows were straight, and his lips had a slight pout to them. His jaw was stronger than what you were used to, and you couldn’t help but notice the single gold earring that dangled from his ear as he spoke. It was strange actually. Normally a face like this would be considered intimidating, but the string of stutters and “I’m sorry”s made the man in front of you anything but.

Remembering that the subways wouldn’t start running for another few hours led you to accept his invitation for convenient store coffee. You ended up telling him everything about what had happened that night, about Xiaojun, everything. He listened carefully and didn’t make any moves on you whatsoever. It felt nice knowing that someone was being kind to you without trying to get laid in the process, which is why when he drove you home, you initiated the kiss. He gave you his number and you started seeing each other. It was really perfect actually. He respected your wishes and waited for over a month before you both had sex for the first time. He was perfect in every way... except one.  

The sex...was horrible. Okay, so it wasn’t the worst, but despite being compatible in every other way, you weren’t sexually compatible in the least. It wasn’t that he wasn’t gifted, God knows that he was more than blessed in that department. It was just that he was... gentle, too gentle.  

He was beyond attractive, but during sex, it was like he doubted himself in every way not that you were any better. For some reason you couldn’t preform either. Neither of you could understand it.  

He felt horrible that he hadn’t managed to make you cum even once, but the moment you faked it, he called you out immediately. It was a blow to his confidence to say the least.  

You weren’t the only one who was struggling to reach their climax. With him, there was a fifty-fifty percent chance that he would cum. Trying to comfort you, he would swear that he had never had this problem before, but of course that only made you feel worse about yourself.

You loved Kun and you wanted to make it work, but you had no idea where to start. You never had this problem before.  

Kun had invited you over to his place, so you were sure that sex was on the table. In an attempt to spice things up, you put on your sexiest lingerie before putting on a nice summer dress along with a cardigan to keep you warm. You were hoping to jump into his arms as soon as he opened the door, but you were not expecting him to have company. After knocking, a man that was definitely not Kun had answered the door.  

He was short. That was the first thing you noticed about him. He might have even been shorter than you, but you couldn’t focus on his height for long because he was absolutely breathtaking. He had very feminine features, but they didn’t take away from his masculinity at all. His eyes were large and round and his jawline was way better than yours, probably even better than Kun’s as well, but to compare the two would have seemed impossible. If Kun looked like an angel, then this boy definitely looked like a demon.  

His hair was raven black and styled so that his bangs were swept to the side. His skin was both tan and pale, which you didn’t know was even possible, but there were a lot of things about the man’s features that didn’t seem possible.  

He was wearing leather pants that were tight around his legs and.... well, everywhere else too. He wore a chain that draped from one of his belt loops, yet no belt, which probably made sense given how tight his pants were. He had on an oversized black t shirt that was ripped at the neck, allowing his protruding collar bones to peek out. His shoes were combat boots, because... well, of course they were. Everything about his outfit screamed intimidation right down to the myriad of piercings that adorned his ears.  

“Look who it is, the infamous Y/N,” the man teased.

You were caught off guard by his higher than expected voice.

“In-infamous?” you stuttered.

The man chuckled.

“Don’t worry about it sweetheart, I’m just kidding. I was wondering when I would get to meet Kun’s girlfriend,” he cooed, opening the door wider to let you in.  

You tried to collect yourself after the sudden shock of meeting the man who’s name and exact relation to Kun you were still unaware of.  

Walking through the door, your arm accidentally brushed past the man’s, but you figured that apologizing would only make you sound more awkward than you already felt.  

“May I take your sweater?”

You shot a glance towards him in a brief bout of confusion before he opened the coat closet and took out a hanger.  

“Oh, um... Sure,” you complied as you started to take your cardigan off.  

As the sleeves fell off your shoulders, so did one of your dress’ straps, revealing the lacey lingerie you were wearing underneath.  

You hadn’t even noticed your wardrobe malfunction until you realized that Ten was watching you as though you were doing something far more suggestive than just hanging your sweater on the closet rack. You quickly readjusted your dress strap unable to control the heat that suddenly rose to your cheeks, earning a chuckle from the strange man.

“Don’t worry, princess. I see what’s happening, what you’re trying to do,” he taunted.

“What? What do you mean? I’m not trying to do anything,” you started waving your hands erratically at his accusation, only to make him laugh even more.  

“I said don’t worry. It’s cute to see that Kun’s girlfriend isn’t as innocent as I had originally thought she would be. Although... you do get flustered just as easily.”

You continued to stare at the man in embarrassment.

“I’ll be leaving in just a few minutes, so you won’t have to worry about me when you make your move on my friend, here,” he mocked as Kun mad his appearance.  

The sight of your boyfriend was more than enough to send your mind into a panic.

Oh god, what were I thinking? The fact that the thought that this guy was suggesting that the sudden exposure of my lingerie was on purpose, had even crossed my mind proved how much of a pervert I really am. Of course, he was talking about how I was wearing it for my boyfriend.  

“Oh, hey Y/N,” Kun greeted, causing you to jump out of your skin a little in reaction to the sudden interruption of your thoughts.  

“H-hey, Kun!” you shouted a little too loud as you basically jumped into his embrace.    

“I see you’ve already met my roommate, Ten,” Kun continued.

You looked back at the raven-haired man who was simply watching you hug your boyfriend in amusement.

“R-roommate?” you stuttered as you released yourself from your boyfriend’s arms.

“No actually, we haven’t gotten to that part yet,” the man walked over to you, his hand extending towards yours.  

“I’m Chittaphon, but please call me Ten.”

“It’s nice to meet you,” you said as you turned back to Kun cutting off the introduction.

“I didn’t know you had a roommate.”

“Well I’m normally not here most nights, so I’m pretty sure he forgets he has a roommate himself sometimes,” Ten answered for him.

“Anyways, I’m about to head out, so don’t worry about me interrupting anything,” Ten winked as he grabbed a worn-down leather jacket from the closet you had just hung up your sweater in.  

Both you and Kun started blushing which earned yet another chuckle from Ten.  

“I told you,” he teased before walking out the door.

“Told you what?” Kun questioned.

“Um.. Nothing, I don’t remember. Haha,” you responded, kicking yourself for your awkwardness.  

Kun curiously quirked his head to the side but didn’t pry any further.  

Once you were sure that Kun’s roommate was gone your lips attacked Kun’s. Your hands travelled to the back of his head keeping his mouth pressed against yours, but he managed to push you away.

“Hey, hey, you just got here, don’t you wanna hang out and talk first?”

You looked up at him with a glint of defeat in your eyes. Your disappointment not going unnoticed.

“It’s not that I don’t want to! It’s just that I haven’t seen you in a few days and I wanna catch up, that’s all.”

“Kun, we text a thousand times a day and you call me every night, even when we do see each other,” you scoffed, slightly irritated.

“Babe, you know it’s not the same. I love it when we get to talk in person.”

Kun’s use of the pet name gave you a slight shiver, making you heed your boyfriend’s request.

You both walked over to the couch to sit down.

“So, what do you wanna talk about?” he asked.

“I don’t know. You’re the one who was so insistent on ‘catching up,’” you smirked using air quotes to emphasize your point.

Kun looked down at his feet.

“Well you could tell me about the roommate I didn’t know you had,” you coolly mentioned, not wanting your boyfriend to see the intense curiosity you held regarding the raven-haired man.

“Oh, Ten? Ten’s cool. We’ve actually gotten a lot closer lately. At first we never really saw each other.”

“Oh yeah?” you motioned for him to go on.  

“Yeah well, I couldn’t afford to stay at my last apartment since my old roommate moved out, so while searching for a new place, I came across a flyer for this place,” Kun continued.  

“It was a typical roommate wanted poster, but I remember thinking that it was a little odd,”

“Why?” you asked, curiosity taking over.  

“Well the flyer said that the renter was a night owl and that he was looking for a roommate who was quiet during the day.”

“Huh,” you commented.

“Yeah, but the rent was so cheap that I gave him a call the next day. We met up here and he gave me a tour and everything. He told me that he worked at night so I wouldn’t have to worry about him being loud while I was sleeping,” Kun relayed, chuckling at the memory.  

“I remember being so curious as to what he did for a living, yet for some reason I didn’t have the courage to ask him. I figured that he was probably a bartender or something.”

You kept looking at Kun as he recalled the events, but you remained silent, not wanting to interrupt his story,

“I ended up moving in later that week. At first, we never really saw each other. I was taking morning classes, so I was typically in bed before he left for work. Sometimes he would leave notes asking me to take out the garbage or telling me that the garbage disposal was broken, but not to worry about it since a plumber would be coming by to fix it. It wasn’t until I finished up the semester that we started interacting. I didn’t have to wake up as early, so I would stay up later. It was actually pretty nice. We mostly just did small talk, but it was nice to be able to actually see my roommate. Although... after a while, I noticed that Ten would dress up in some very unusual clothing. Sometimes it was casual, but sometimes he would wear all leather. either way it he wore mostly black. At first, I wondered if he was just going out before work, but he never brought a change of clothing as far as I could tell.”

“Those were his work clothes?” you inquired.

“Yeah, I know right? I still hadn’t asked him what he did for a living at that point, and honestly I think that I was too afraid to find out.”

“So, you don’t know what he does?”  

“Well, actually, it’s kind of a funny story,“ Kun started, as though the story hadn’t already been weird up to this point.

“One Friday night, Ten didn't have to work, so he invited me to drink with him at home. I was a little hesitant at first but Ten was being so kind about it, insisting that roommates should get to know each other over at least one drink, so I agreed and well, one drink turned into six and next thing you know, we’re telling each other our life stories. Ten is actually a pretty interesting guy, not to mention generous. Even though the rent for this place is 1,600,000 won, he only charges me 600,000. His reasoning was that he had the larger of the rooms. He seemed so well off that I even wondered why he needed a roommate in the first place. When I asked him, he told me that he was saving up to expand his business, which is when I finally asked him about it.”

You were completely captivated by Kun’s story, the suspense was almost eating away at you. What kind of job allowed you to wear leather and chains? Was Kun living with a prostitute? Or perhaps Ten was a dominatrix. Maybe his business was a sex club. It was crazy to think about but was it really that farfetched of an idea? It wasn’t like it would be unbelievable to think that a man who oozed sex appeal wouldn’t be capable of having chosen either one of said professions.  

“What did he say?” you asked mentally preparing yourself for Kun’s answer.  

“He’s a sex therapist,” Kun stated matter of factly.

Your eyebrows raised.

“A sex therapist? Just a sex therapist?”

“I know right? I thought for sure that he was a dominatrix of some sort, but no, he’s just a sex therapist.”

“So, the clothes-”

“He just likes them,” Kun answered already knowing what you were going to ask.  

“He own’s his own business so he doesn’t have to worry about a dress code,” he continued.

“But his clients, wouldn’t they feel uncomfortable-”

“Well get this,” Kun interjected once more.

“Ten isn’t your typical sex therapist.”

“What do you mean?”

“He watches them,” Kun hummed.

“What?”

“His clients, he watches them have sex.”

“Most sex therapists have an office where their clients come to talk about their sex lives and the problems that they have, but Ten does things differently. Of course, he does have an office and his clients do come in to talk about their sex lives, but Ten does house calls as well,” Kun explained.

“Did he tell you this?” you questioned.  

“He told me everything. He wouldn’t tell me his clients names, but he told me about how sometimes, if he felt the couple needed extra assistance, he would literally guide them.”

You felt a small tinge of guilt as the thought of you and Kun possibly needing Ten’s guidance crossed your mind.  

“So, he’s a prostitute sex therapist?”  

“No, he doesn’t join in, he just tells them what to do. Although.... he did hint that he sometimes he does other things like teaching them how to tie silk ropes or umm...” Kun suddenly coughed out of awkwardness.

“Sometimes he’ll what?” you demanded, on the edge of your seat.

“Nothing, I don’t know where I was going with that,” Kun said as he reached his hand to your shoulder.

Your strap had fallen down again, revealing your lingerie for the second time that day.  

“What’s this?” Kun playfully teased, trying to change the subject.

“Oh no you don’t. You’re the one who told me you wanted to ‘catch up.’ What did he say?”

Kun’s flirty façade suddenly faltered.  

“Can we talk about something else?” he pleaded.

“Kun, I wanna know,” you softly protested, your eyes widened in the hopes of charming the answer out of him.

“I just don’t feel comfortable talking about Ten’s personal stuff,” Kun defended.

“Baby, you literally just told me that your roommate watches people have sex for a living. How bad could it be?”

Kun sighed.

“I don’t know exactly what he meant by this because we were both pretty drunk, but he told me that when he makes a house call, it’s like he becomes a part of it, even though he isn’t physically participating. It’s like he does everything except have sex with the couple.”

Your earlier thoughts of wanting to ask Ten for advice on how to improve you and Kun’s sex life quickly dissipated as this new information on just how uncomfortable and violative Ten’s methods revealed themselves to be. Except now your thoughts were filled with images of Ten and what he could have possibly meant when he told Kun how he would sexually engage with his clients.  

Your guilt increased tenfold when an image of you and Ten crossed your mind. You wondered what sex with him would be like. Besides the fact that he was mouth wateringly attractive and was dripping in sex appeal, he had this aura to him that felt almost androgynous, something you didn’t often get to see in your everyday life. He was a man and yet his confidence in his femininity excited you. Not to mention the fact that a sex therapist had to be skilled in ways that Kun just wasn’t.

“Baby?”  

Your thoughts were interrupted when Kun called you by one of your many pet names.

You looked over to your boyfriend who was slowly inching his way towards you on the couch.  

“Wasn’t there something you wanted to do?” he playfully taunted.

“Maybe,” you teased back, softly biting your lower lip.  

“I mean, why else would you be wearing something so naughty underneath such an innocent looking dress?”

You chuckled at his boldness and he quickly grabbed at your waist.

“Why don’t you find out?”

You gasped as Kun’s lips made their way to your neck, immediately finding your sweet spot.  

His hands moved under your dress. You lifted up your arms allowing him to lift the dress off of your frame.

“You look so beautiful,” Kun complimented, gazing upon you in your lingerie  

You were extremely turned on and you didn’t know if it was because your boyfriend was starting to act more confident or if it was because of Ten...

You brushed away your thoughts so that you could enjoy your boyfriend’s touch, easing into it.  

You lifted his shirt off of him, exposing his upper body and soon enough you were both just grabbing at each other in a desperate attempt to remove yourselves from your remaining clothes.  

Once you both were completely undressed, Kun was on top of you. His hands gently caressed your body, sending shivers down your spine as he kissed your lips.  

Your hands found themselves traveling down Kun’s happy trail (Yeah he has one, we all saw it), only to find something not so happy.  

“You’re soft.”  

“What?”  

Kun looked down at his member.  

“Just give it a second,” Kun commented before his lips returned to yours.  

In your peripheral vision, you could see Kun’s arms moving as they pumped his length,  

“Ummm...” you started.

“No baby, I’m fine. This is really hot,” he promised, starting to sound a little panicked.

“Not if you have to try this hard to get hard,”  

You were filled with hurt when you’d much rather be filled with something else.  

“Are you okay? Do you need anything?” you asked.

“I don’t know. Maybe you could suck it?”  

That was the least sexy request for a blow job you had ever heard, but at this point, you just wanted to get back to how you were feeling only moments prior.  

You did everything you could think of. You made eye contact, you played with yourself, you slapped the head of his cock against your perky tits, but all to no avail, he wasn’t even close to being hard.  

You felt like you could cry.

“Is it me?”

“What?”

“Is it me? Am I not attractive or-”

Kun’s face went from panicked, to even more panicked. He quickly kneeled down so that he was at eye level with you.

“No! Of course not! You’re perfect. I’m just-”

“Just what, Kun?” you nearly shouted.

You felt bad because you knew that he was probably just as unhappy with the situation as you were, but you couldn’t stand it anymore. Things weren’t getting better; they were getting worse. At first, he couldn’t make you cum, then neither of you could cum and now he couldn’t even get hard.  

You both felt pathetic.  

“I think I should just go home.”  

You started to put your dress back on. Kun wanted to stop you, but he didn’t know what he could do to make things better, so he just watched you get dressed. He followed you as you made your way back to the closet to retrieve your cardigan. He wanted to say something, anything to make what just happened a little less mortifying, but what could he say?

“I’ll text you when I get home,”  

“Oh, okay,” he meekly responded as you closed the door behind you.

<><><><><><>

“Hey, how did it go?” Ten asked as he closed the front door and walked into the living room where Kun was lying on the couch.  

Kun sat up and sighed, not intending to be as loud as he was.  

“That bad, huh?” Ten sat down on the couch and lifted his feet onto the low table that sat in front of them.  

“You have no idea,” Kun groaned.  

“What do you mean? Her dress strap accidentally fell down while I was taking her coat, so I assumed that you both were gonna.... you know,” Ten winked at his roommate.  

Ten looked down at the table his feet were resting on and spotted a half empty bottle of soju and several empty bottles of Cass beer.  

“Dude, are you okay? Did you two break up or something?”  

Kun drunkenly rolled his head so that he could look at Ten.  

“Why are you here? I thought you wouldn’t get back until the morning.”  

“Kun, it’s 4 am,” Ten responded.  

“Can I tell you something?” Kun asked, ignoring Ten’s declaration of the time.  

“Sure?” Ten cocked his head slightly.  

“How are you so confident?”  

“Could you elaborate?” Ten suggested, not understanding Kun’s inquiry.  

“I mean.... after... well... I mean... after a guy... you know... does that to you,” Kun tried to explain his thoughts, but despite his dramatic hand motions, he wasn’t able to express what he was trying to say.  

“Do you mean after bottoming?”  

Kun leaned forward and rubbed his temples.  

“Yeah... after that,” Kun confirmed.  

Now it was Ten’s turn to sigh.  

“Do you wanna talk about it? What happened tonight?”  

Kun looked back at Ten, eyes watery but not quite near tears.  

“You know how I was telling you about how Y/N and I were having troubles in the.... sex department?”  

Ten couldn’t help but let out a laugh at drunk Kun’s wording.  

“Yeah?”  

“Well, tonight... it was worse.”  

“How could it have been worse?  

Kun dragged his hands down his face.  

“I couldn’t even --------” Kun muffled the last part of his sentence.  

“You couldn’t even what?”  

“I couldn’t even get-------” Kun muffled again.  

“I’m sorry, what?”  

“I couldn’t get it up! Okay?!” Kun yelled.  

Ten sighed again.  

“Kun, first of all, bottoming doesn’t make you any less of a man. Second of all, you were exploring your sexuality. Everyone goes through shit like that when they’re.... discovering themselves.”  

Ten moved closer to Kun.  

“And third of all,”  

Ten slapped the back of Kun’s head.  

“You can bottom and still be a top,” Ten laughed.  

Kun slapped away Ten’s hands.  

“I’m serious, man.” Kun asserted.  

“I’m serious too,” Ten retorted.  

Ten patted Kun’s back.  

“I’m just not... as confident as I was before... Sicheng. Hell, even ignoring the whole Sicheng situation, I’m still not confident about... you know... being attracted to both women.... and men,” Kun took his time as he spoke.  

“Like what if she thinks it’s weird? What if she thinks I’m just a gay man who’s not ready to fully come out yet?”  

“Bisexual men exist, Kun. I’m sure Y/N is more open minded than you’re giving her credit for,” Ten commented.  

Kun suddenly turned his entire body on the couch so that he was facing Ten.  

“Help us,” Kun pleaded.  

“What?” Ten asked, knowing exactly what Kun was trying to say, but still hoping he wasn’t.  

“I love her, man. She’s the one, I just know it, but I’m gonna lose her if I can’t get my shit together,” Kun blabbered on.  

“Don’t worry, I have no problem giving you advice Kun,” Ten reassured.  

“No,” Kun boomed. “I- hiccup I mean we need you Ten. What you do for your clients... We need you to do that for us.”  

“You’re drunk, Kun. You aren’t serious. You’re just freaked out right now,” Ten laughed but the humor was absent from his voice.  

“I’m serious, man!” Kun grabbed Ten’s face and pulled it close to his so that they were only inches apart.  

Even though Kun was drunk, he quickly realized his actions when Ten shot him a smirk causing Kun to turn away more than a little flustered.  

“Not so confident now, huh?” Ten muttered running a hand through his raven black locks.

“You can’t even handle having your face be that close to mine without becoming a blushing mess, how are you gonna handle having me intrude on your sex life?” Ten continued.

In that moment, Ten’s words lit a fire in Kun, causing him to pull Ten’s face back into his.

“You don’t understand man, I’d do anything for her,” Kun mouthed as he stared intensely into his roommate’s eyes. “Anything.”

Now it was Ten’s turn to get flustered. He pushed Kun away, causing him to fall back onto the couch. Kun instinctively grabbed onto Ten’s arm, pulling him down with him. Ten hovered over Kun’s body, having used his free arm to prevent himself from falling onto the larger male. They stayed like that for a brief second before realizing the awkwardness of the situation.  

“Sorry,” Kun mumbled.

Ten lifted himself back up into a sitting position, Kun quickly doing the same.

Ten’s hand reached for the back of his own neck, not understanding why he was even trying to convince his roommate out of anything while he was in such a drunken state.  

In one last attempt to get Kun to recognize the weight of what he was asking, Ten brought up another concern.

“Even if you’re serious, would Y/N even agree to something like that?”

“I don’t know. Her reaction to your job wasn’t very readable. I mean she didn’t exactly react to it nonchalantly, but she didn’t seem disgusted either,” Kun responded.

“Oh great. I’m glad your girlfriend isn’t disgusted by me,” Ten sarcastically spat out as he stood up and made his way to the kitchen.

“I didn’t mean it like that,” Kun retreated.  

He watched as his roommate poured himself a glass of water.  

“I’ll ask her real quick.”  

Kun took out his phone and started typing something causing Ten to choke on his water.  

“You’ll what?” Ten exclaimed.

Kun ignored his roommate’s inquiry as he continued to type into his phone. Ten quickly ran back into the living room and grabbed Kun’s phone, hoping to save him from making such a huge mistake, but it was too late.

“Fuck, you sent it?” Ten gasped, staring at the message on the dimly lit screen.

Kun only nodded in response.

“Maybe you can pass it off as a joke or something,” Ten hurriedly handed the phone back to Kun.

“Why? Your clients don’t seem to think it’s that weird,” Kun contested.

“My clients know what they’re getting into when they call me. Not to mention that I’m a professional, not one of their roommates.”  

“Quick! You can write something like ‘Haha I got you, didn’t I?’ or maybe-”

Ten’s ramblings were interrupted by a small pinging noise.  

“Shit, she saw it,” Ten sputtered, seeing the phone screen light up.

“You’re so screwed, dude. Your only option is to leave the country and start a new life.”

“She agreed,” Kun blurted out.

Ten’s eyes bulged.

“She what?” Ten sat down beside Kun in disbelief, but after looking at Kun’s phone, his brief moment of denial ended.

Ten and Kun just sat there on the couch staring off into space, neither one saying a word to the other.  

Although Kun was the one who brought the topic up, he couldn’t help but feel hurt that Y/N agreed so quickly. He knew things were bad, but he had kind of hoped that she would try to talk him out of it and tell him that you both just had to try again. Your agreement just confirmed that the situation was as bad as he had thought it was.

The silence was interrupted when Kun’s phone let out another ping sound.  

Kun lifted up his phone to read the message.

“So….what now?” the message read.  

Ten looked over Kun’s shoulder at the message.

“Well, I guess we should start with me getting to know my new clients,” Ten sighed comically.

<><><><><>

You walked through the front doors of BDLI, a soju room where Ten instructed you all meet to talk about the details regarding the upcoming events of the night. It seemed like a popular place since there was no shortage of people wandering around the halls, but it also seemed a little peculiar. You noticed that the other customers were dressed very similarly to Ten, wearing lots of chains and leather. For a second, you worried that Ten might have invited you and Kun to some sort of sex club. The fact that Ten had instructed you to tell the host/hostess that your room reservation was under the name “KItten” did not help to ease your worries. The host was a black-haired man with a name tag that read Hendery on it. At first you thought it was a typo, seeing as the name was so odd, but you quickly brushed it off and told him your reservation name.  

“Nervous?” the man asked, smiling at you.

You looked up at him feeling exposed. Did Ten bring all of his clients here? Did this random man know exactly why you were here?

You nodded slightly, your cheeks beginning to flush.

“Don’t be,” the man continued.  

“Ten is a miracle worker, trust me. My husband and I were clients of his for years.”

“Years?”

The host could sense the panic in your voice.

“Don’t worry, it didn’t take that long. Ten basically fixed our sex life in the first session we had with him. We just liked him so much that my husband, Yangyang, and I kept going every so often just to rekindle our sex life.”

“Oh. That’s nice,” you replied, not knowing what else to say as the man wrote down your room number on a slip of paper and handed it to you.

You had purposely arrived a few minutes late in the hopes that you would be the last to arrive as to avoid any awkwardness between you and either Ten or your loving boyfriend, yet when you arrived at your room number, you opened the door to see that Ten was also running late. You sat down next to your boyfriend. The awkwardness you wanted to avoid ended up being worse than you had originally imagined. Neither of you greeted each other, instead opting to sit in silence. You wondered if talking would ease the tension or increase it.  

Finally, Kun broke the silence.

“Are you still sure about this? We can back out now if you want.”

“I’m sure, Kun, but if you don’t feel comfortable…. I love you and I’m okay with things being the way that they are as long as you’re still in my life,”

Kun, who had been avoiding your gaze up to this point, smiled at you.  

“I love you too,” he spoke softly.

“Well, wasn’t that cute?” Ten remarked as he entered the soju room.  

“Sorry I’m late.”

“You could hear us outside the door?” you asked, concerned that this might not be the best place to discuss such personal matters.  

“Yeah, but only because this entire section is empty except for us,” Ten explained, putting you at ease.

“I always request a more private room when I’m meeting with my clients.”

Ten was wearing an outfit that, although still very dramatic, was a lot more toned down than what he wore the first time you met him. He wore black jeans that were ripped at the knees and a button-down shirt with a black, white, and gray design that resembled a granite countertop. He had a chain that ran down his belt loop and into his back pocket, probably attached to his wallet, along with a simple black leather belt. Compared to your boyfriend, who was wearing a simple white shirt, denim jacket, and black jeans, Ten looked like a model for one of those online stores that sell gothic clothing.

You wanted to ask Ten more about why he chose this place to meet clients at, but a part of you just wanted to get this over with.

“We aren’t doing this here, are we?” you asked.

Ten let out a warm comforting laugh.

“Of course not. If you two decide to move forward with this session, then we’ll move to a nearby motel that’s especially made for couples.”

“You mean a love motel?” Kun asked.

“Whatever you wanna call it,” Ten shrugged.as he reached into his bag.

“I’d like for you to fill these out,” Ten instructed as he pulled two sheets of paper out from his bag and handed them to you and Kun along with two pens.

“What are these?” Kun Inquired.

“Consent forms,” Ten stated as if it were the most normal thing in the world.  

“You mean like waivers?” you asked.  

“Hmmmm, not exactly. These are lists of things that you might be interesting in incorporating into your sex life.”

You gasped.

“Anal beads?!”  

While Ten couldn’t refrain from laughing at your sudden outburst, Kun looked mortified.  

“Listen, it’s just a list. I’m not saying you should try everything on this list tonight, it’s just a list of possible things to try, whether tonight or in the future,” Ten explained as he grabbed the list from you.

“You see these boxes next to each thing listed?”

Ten turned the paper so you could see.

“I want you both to go over this list and put a check mark next to everything you’d be interested in trying tonight, a circle around each thing you might be open to and an X next to anything you definitely do not want to do. This way, we can see which ways your lists overlap and make sure everything done tonight is consensual, understand?”

Both you and Kun nodded and started to fill out the forms.

“We should also come up with a safe word so that either one of you can revoke consent at any point you start to feel uncomfortable with something that’s happening. My personal fave is ‘cactus.’” Ten suggested.

“Why cactus? Why not just say ‘safe word’ or stop?” Kun asked.

“Some people like to taunt each other, you know? Like daring the other to say the safe word. It’s a whole kink in itself. Also, there are several times in which a person may say stop and not want the person to stop, the obvious example being ‘don’t stop,’”

“Okay but why cactus?”  

“Simple,” Ten smiled.

“There is no faster way to kill the mood without ruining it for the while night like thinking about a prickly cactus.”

The three of you couldn’t help but laugh at such a stupid joke.

“So, let’s get started with the details. Since every case is different, instead of explaining how the process works, I’d rather go over your questions and concerns.”

Ten looked at you and Kun.

Neither of you said anything.

Ten’s eyes moved to yours and smirked slightly. You had felt even more nervous than when you two had first met and yet it didn’t seem like Ten was teasing you. Instead, he seemed curious.

“Okay, it’s normal to be stand-offish at first. Maybe we should have a few drinks to ease into it,” Ten offered as he started preparing three somaek glasses.

“Just try to limit yourselves to two drinks each, we don’t want to deal with any issues regarding proper consent or whisky dick, do we?”

“Can’t you tell us a little bit about the process?” Kun asked, ignoring Ten’s whisky dick comment.

Ten sighed softly as he handed each of us a drink. Without cheersing, we all started sipping on our drinks.  

“Basically, what I’ll be doing if you decide to go through with it, is instructing you two on what to do, without really instructing you to do it.”

“What does that mean exactly?” Kun asked.  

You were glad that he was taking the lead on this, so you didn’t have to.

“It’ll be more like encouragement from the sidelines or showing you new techniques to try out and stuff like that. To be honest, it’ll probably be better if it’s more of a surprise.”

Kun looked uneasy.

“So, what are your biggest concerns?”

Kun and you looked at each other. Several concerns crossed both of your minds, but neither one of you knew where to start or even how to phrase them.

“Come on, I’m not going to be able to help you guys if I don’t know what I can and can’t do.”

“About that-” you started. “What you can’t do… I wanted to ask. You don’t actually have sex with your clients, do you?”

“I’m a professional, so no.”

“But we aren’t technically your clients,” you pointed out.

Kun’s eyes bulged and he shot you a concerned look.

“Baby, what are you-”

“I’m just wondering. Kun told me over text that you were doing this as a favor. I know that he’s paying for this room, the soju, and probably for the hotel room as well, but you aren’t charging us for your services, so we aren’t your clients,” you continued.  

“I guess you’re right,” Ten responded. “And I’m sure that Kun has at least hinted that I’m more sexually open in my own personal life than most.”

“Wait-” Kun tried to speak before he was cut off once more.

“If you two wanted me to join in, I suppose I legally could do so, but don’t worry. I know that isn’t why you both asked for my help, so I won’t overstep.”

You couldn’t help but feel a tinge of disappointment at his response. You looked over at Kun, who seemed relieved.

“Any other concerns?” Ten asked.

Silence.

“Okay then, ready to go?”

“What about the consent forms? Aren’t we going to go over them?”

“We’ll save that for when we’re actually in the hotel.”

<><><><>

All three of you made your way out of the building. No one was spared from the awkward tension between you three. Ten hailed a cab, choosing to get into the passenger side so that you and Kun could share the back. You could see Ten mouth words to the driver, but none of them registered in your mind. You were too anxious. Your heart was racing but your mind was blank. You could feel the panic building up, but then you felt a hand grab yours.  

You looked up to see Kun smiling at you. He could sense your uneasiness and despite his own anxiety, he couldn’t bear to see you in such a state.  

“It’s going to be okay,” he whispered over and over again until your breathing slowed.

He flashed you another smile and you nodded, resting your head on his shoulder.  

The cab ride couldn’t have lasted longer than 6 minutes, but the anticipation made every minute feel like an eternity.

Ten thanked the cab driver and handed him more than the due cab fare before turning to you and Kun, motioning that it was time for you to make your exits.  

After that, everything felt like a blur. Ten handled everything just like he had been, and next thing you know, you were already walking into the hotel room.  

The room was bigger than you had expected. You imagined a typical hotel room, full sized bed, dresser, maybe a tv, but this was so much more. The bed was huge. You didn’t know that a bed could be so big and yet it didn’t even take up most of the room. You were on the 12th floor as made obvious by the ceiling to floor length windows that made up the corner of the room. The curtains didn’t seem that useful since they were made of a sheer grey fabric, not that privacy wasn’t already guaranteed by the height your room was at. The bed sheets, which had to have been satin or even silk, along with the mountain of pillows that rested on top of them were a tone of grey similar to that of the curtains. You wondered how soft they would feel. The hardwood floor was a colored a deep black that easily reflected any light that touched it. There was no TV, which surprised you since in every other way, the room screamed that no expense was spared, but this was still a love hotel, so that there was no use for a television.  

You were in shock.  

How could Kun even afford a night in a room like this? How much could it have cost?

Your thoughts were interrupted when Ten asked, “Would anyone like another drink?”

You and Kun, who had also been taking in the motel room, turned to see Ten opening a fridge next to a bar counter you hadn’t noticed until just now.  

You both raised your hands in unison earning yet another chuckle from Ten.

“Remember, the goal here isn’t to get drunk, but to get comfortable.”

Ten waved for you and Kun to join him at the bar as he started making three gin and tonics.

After getting yourselves situated with your drinks, Ten cleared his throat.

“We should talk about everything that’s been going on with your relationship lately before we get started.”

“There isn’t anything to talk about,” Kun spoke up.

Ten turned towards Kun.

“We’re perfect for each other, it’s just about the sex.”

You kept your eyes glued to your drink.  

“I’m not saying there’s anything wrong with your relationship, I’m just saying that we should do some actual therapy before we jump into things,” Ten explained.

“Kun, is there anything you want to share with Y/N?”  

Ten gave Kun a strange look.

Kun shook his head.  

“I don’t.”

Ten looked like he wanted to probe further but decided against it.  

“What about you Y/N? Do you have anything you want to say?”

“Yes actually, I do.”

Your words caused elicited a panicked look from Kun.  

“I just want to say that I love you, Kun, and I’m going to do my best tonight.”

Kun’s face softened at your words. He took your hands in his.

“I love you too, baby girl. Are you sure about this?”

“I’m sure, Kun.”

Ten just watched as you two stared into each other’s eyes for a brief moment.  

You were the first to break eye contact as you looked at Ten.

“So, what do we need to do?”

“Why don’t you both start off by telling me what you wish to see more of in your sex lives? You can share what you marked on your consent forms as well.”

You looked at your boyfriend. It was his turn to stare at his drink.

Taking the hint, Ten motioned for you to go first.  

“I guess.... I guess I wish Kun was more dominating during sex.”

Kun’s head lifted slightly.

“It’s like he’s too careful with me, you know? It’s like he’s afraid he’ll break me. When we’re out together, he’s romantic and flirty, but during sex, it’s like his confidence disappears. I’m not asking for him to go into full BDSM mode, but it would be nice if he could push me around a little more.”

Ten nods as you explain.

“Was there anything that you marked on your consent form that you’re especially interested in trying?”

“I guess the thing that stood out the most to me was the...pain play, specifically the light spanking and slapping, I guess.”

“How about you Kun?”

“Huh?” Kun seemed to have been contemplating your words.  

“What would you like to see more of when you’re having sex with Y/N?”  

A hint of panic painted Kun’s features as Ten directed the question towards him.

“No-nothing! I mean... not nothing... just... I mean... what I’m trying to say is... No... Y/N is perfect. She doesn’t need to change anything.”  Kun stuttered.

“It’s okay Kun. You can tell me. I know that I need to change too.”

“No, that’s not it.”

Kun brings his hands to your face.  

“You’re perfect. This... this is all my fault. You don’t have to change anything. I don’t want you to change anything.”

“But Kun that’s not true. I’m at fault here too. I just hope that it’s something that I can fix.”

Kun’s panicked expression morphed into a pained one.  

“What do you mean?” Ten interjected.

You took Kun’s hands off of your face and rested them onto his lap.  

“Kun struggles to... stay hard with me sometimes.”  

You were answering Ten, but you never took your eyes off your boyfriend’s.

“I see,” Ten commented.

“I try everything I can to make him feel good, but sometimes... I wonder if it has less to do with what I’m doing and more to do with... me.”

“Baby girl, of course not.” Kun wrapped his arms around you awkwardly pulling you into his chest.

“You’re perfect in every single way,” he comforted.

“But am I sexy?” You pushed him away.

“I know you love me, but are you attracted to me?”

You could feel the tears welling up in your eyes.

Kun stared into your eyes as he calculated how he should respond. After what felt like minutes, Kun broke the silence.

“I’m ready.”

“Huh?” Ten gawked.

“I said I’m ready,” Kun repeated as he got up from the barstool.

“I’m going to show you just how sexy you are, baby girl.”

You didn’t have time to feel nervous about the whole thing because next thing you knew, Kun had quite literally swept you off your feet. A small yelp of surprise shot past your lips as you instinctively wrapped your arms around Kun’s neck for security. He carried you over to the bed and laid your body down across the grey satin sheets.  

“Guys hold up. I don’t think we’ve quite covered everything we need to cover,” Ten insisted as he hurried over to you two.

“She said she wanted me to be more dominate in bed. I can do that. We can try the pain play too. What else is there to cover?”

“That’s not how it works, Kun.”

“Oh yeah?”  

Kun turned to face Ten, their vast height difference had suddenly become more apparent. You sat up and watched the two men in front of you. If you didn’t know better, it almost seemed as if Ten was intimidated by Kun.

Kun cocked his head slightly to the side.  

“Are you sure about that?” Kun growled.

You had no idea what was happening. Ten’s eyes were opened wider than you had ever thought was humanly possible. There was no mistake about it, Ten was nervous.

Kun turned back towards the bed. You couldn’t move. You were too stunned to do anything but gulp.  

Who was this man towering over you and what had he done to your boyfriend?

“K-kun,” Ten stuttered.

“Let’s get started, shall we?” Kun's almost raspy voice went straight to your core.

“Kun I-”

“What’s wrong, baby girl?” Kun cut you off.

“We came here to play, didn’t we?” he smirked.

Your stomach was in knots. You knew that this was what you had asked for and yet you couldn’t help but feel conflicted. If it was really this easy, then why did you have to drag Ten into your sex life? Your doubts about your boyfriend’s drastic change in character only clouded your mind for a brief moment before your body was suddenly being pinned to the mattress. Kun’s face hovered just above yours. His lustful eyes stared deeply into yours, taking in the view of you completely at his mercy.

You had never seen this side of him before. It felt like Kun had been possessed, by what, you didn’t know but you couldn’t ignore the aching feeling in the pit of your stomach.  

You turned your head towards the other man in the room. It was like you were asking permission with your eyes, something that hadn’t gone unnoticed by Kun. Kun released one of his hands that held your arm above your head and grabbed your chin, forcing you to look up at him.  

“He’s not the one you need to ask, darling,” Kun instructed, reading your mind.

Every nerve in your body was on fire, the sensitivity was only heightened by Kun’s gruff and commanding voice.

“I-I...” you were too overwhelmed to say anything substantive.  

“What’s wrong, baby girl?” Kun chuckled.

You weren’t the only one who was caught off guard by Kun’s surge of dominance. Ten could only watch as Kun taunted you. He had no idea what was going on with his usually shy roommate, but he couldn’t decide whether intervening would be a smart idea or not.  

Kun released his grasp on your chin to free himself from his shirt, revealing his muscular torso.  

Despite having seen much more scandalous acts, Ten couldn’t help but stare at his roommate as he stripped. Ten felt conflicted as he debated whether it was okay for him to be there or not. Although he had done this countless times, it seemed as though the realization that you and Kun weren’t like his regular clientele had just now hit him. His breathing was hitched, and his skin had become noticeably flushed.

Was this okay?

Ten’s feelings for his roommate had been nothing but a bother to him since the beginning. When he first saw Kun standing in his doorway, he was more than a little surprised. He had been expecting a college student to come by for a house tour, but he never expected that his potential new suite mate would be this fucking hot.  

Despite his best judgement, Ten agreed to let Kun move in. Ten wasn’t the type to admit when he had fallen for someone and he figured that his schoolboy crush would disappear as quickly as it had manifested, but he was so wrong.  

When he had left for work for the first time, he walked into the living room to find a shirtless Kun similar to the one who was currently sucking on his girlfriend’s neck. After finding himself too flustered for comfort, Ten started leaving later and getting home earlier hoping to avoid his new tenant.  

Once Kun’s classes ended, Ten could no longer wait for his roommate to fall asleep before leaving for work, so he surrendered and realized that the only way to alleviate the awkwardness was to actually get to know the guy. What Ten didn’t know though, was that getting to know his roommate would only deepen his infatuation.  

Kun was probably the most uncool person Ten had ever held a conversation with and yet he was a loser in the most heart wrenchingly charming way possible. Ten couldn’t help but tease him.  

When Kun drunkenly admitted to Ten that he was bisexual, Ten knew he had to make his move, but before anything could happen, Kun went on to talk about how his sexuality was causing problems with his new girlfriend, putting a stop to any hopes Ten might have had.

Ten didn’t want to like you. In fact, he wanted nothing more than to despise you, but once he saw you in your flustered state standing in the same doorway where he had first met Kun, he couldn’t help but see how perfect you two were for each other. He also found himself being drawn to you in the same way that he had been drawn to Kun. It was like you and Kun were different versions of the same person. Ten could find no humor in the situation, only finding the urge to kick himself for his poor taste.  

And now here he was, watching you both kiss each other passionately.

Ten had only agreed to this arrangement thinking that seeing you two together would extinguish the feelings he had for Kun and the attraction he felt for you both, but even Ten had to admit that his reasoning was flawed in every sense. If anything, Ten’s feelings were increasing tenfold. As strange as It was, despite literally watching you both claw at each other, Ten’s desire to be a part of your relationship seemed almost like a realistic goal. He was literally only a few feet away from you both, after all. He knew that he couldn’t expect you both to accept him, but in this moment, Ten felt closer to that fantasy than he had ever thought possible.

Acting against his feelings, Ten continued to watch, not allowing himself to insert himself into the situation unless he absolutely had to.  

Kun had stripped both you and him of almost all your remaining clothes, not once allowing you to help. The only thing that was left were his boxers. You tried to pull those off too, but Kun wouldn’t have it. He pulled you further down the bed by your legs, causing your upper body to fall flat against the bed. Kun’s eyes never left yours for a second. Every time you broke eye contact to glance at Ten, Kun would respond by landing a sharp slap to your thighs. The slaps weren’t too painful. If anything, they only added to the circus of sensations that were going through your body.  

It felt like you were the only one who was aware of Ten’s presence. It wasn’t too uncomfortable having Ten there, but it definitely added a whole new level of kinkiness to the situation.

Kun slowly inched himself down your body, kissing it along the way. Every once in a while, his teeth would graze at your subtle skin leaving small purple marks.  

Once he had reached your core, he wrapped his arms around your thighs, keeping them in place. His lips hovered over your folds not yet giving you the pleasure of feeling his tongue glide across them. He wanted to see just how badly you wanted him and oh god, did you want him. He couldn’t believe that it had taken him this long to see you squirming under his touch. Your face was flushed a beautiful shade of red, your uneven breathing only furthered his unquenchable thirst for your wetness. He knew that your blushing skin was probably intensified just by having a third party see you in such a vulnerable state, but he didn’t mind. He enjoyed having someone there to witness the intense amount of pleasure he was about to give you. He could tell that you were getting impatient, but he could also sense your hesitation due to the third pair of eyes in the room.

Kun gave his lips one last lick before finally diving into your folds. Your hips instinctively buckled into his touch. Kun had eaten you out several times before but never like this. It was like he had been starved and eating you out was the only sustenance he had in days. The pleasure came in waves, taking over your entire body and yet you still couldn’t focus on the man whose tongue was dipping inside of you at an ungodly speed. For some reason, you were distracted by a hungry looking Ten.  

You couldn’t understand it. With Ten’s line of work, he must have seen countless couples getting it on, and yet for some reason Ten looked lustful. He was staring at you intensely as he bit his lips. If you didn’t know any better, you would think that he was actually enjoying watching instead of being there solely to guide the two of you. It made you feel self-conscious, but it also had another effect on you as well. You wanted him. You wanted both of them, at the same time and it killed you that you couldn’t have your way with them both.

Kun was too distracted to notice the longing stares you directed towards his roommate, and Ten was too captivated with watching you to destruct the meaning behind your eyes.  

Being watched by Ten did something to you. You could feel a familiar feeling starting to rise from the pit of your stomach. Something you hadn’t felt with Kun before, but you were definitely feeling it know. Your vision began to blur but you could still make out Ten as he watched Kun’s tongue take you over the edge. Your moans turned into squeals as you approached your high and Kun could tell that you were close. His fingers started to dip inside of your wetness as he pushed you past the point of overstimulation. Your hips tried to separate themselves from Kun’s skillful tongue, but he held you down as he pressed on. Your squeals were now screams of pleasure. The safe word had disappeared from your vocabulary and your mind was too far gone to even think of using it.  

Once your soul had returned to your twitching body and your mind was able to form coherent sentences again, you saw your boyfriend’s eyes staring into yours. They were lined with pride. You were surprised to find that you weren’t even close to tired. If anything, you wanted more. You started gripping at your boyfriend’s boxers begging for him to take them off. His prideful gaze turned into one of panic and you couldn’t understand why.

“What’s wrong?” you asked.

“N-nothing, I just want to do it again.”

“Kun, that was amazing in every single way, but I need to have you inside of me right now,” you begged.  

Kun looked over at Ten who appeared lost in thought. After noticing Kun’s eyes, he seemed to remember where he was and stood up a little straighter.  

“Are you shy because Ten is here?”  

Kun stayed silent.

“Kun, I’m sure Ten had seen it all before, and he’s watched us this far.”

“That’s not it...”

“Then what’s wrong?”

Your eyes traveled down Kun’s body, past his happy trail and saw what the problem was.  

“Oh my god.” you faltered.

“Baby girl, I-”

“Even after all that, you’re still not hard?”

“Baby I-”  

“So, it is me!”

If Ten were a cat, his ears would have perked up because that was definitely his que to cut in.  

“Y/N, listen,” Kun pleaded.

“No Kun, I can’t do this. You were able to change for me immediately and yet I still can’t even something as simple as turning you on. You’re not attracted to me!”

“Y/N, that’s enough.”  

Ten was standing at the foot of the bed, staring down at you and Kun.

His voice was gruff and dominating but not flirtatious in the same way that Kun’s had been earlier. It immediately shut both of you up.

Ten’s stern face only lasted for a few seconds before turning into one of exhaustion. He sighed before turning to Kun.

“Kun, it’s time to tell her,” he urged.

“Tell me what?”  

“Ten, I have no idea-”

Ten didn’t say anything, he merely scowled at Kun, but that was enough to cut him off.

“What’s going on?” you demanded, wrapping the duvet around your naked frame.

Kun flashed Ten a pleading look. The confident Kun had disappeared once again.  

“You know what, Kun? You say that you love Y/N and that you’d do anything for her, but you won’t consider opening up to her even if it might be the only way to save her the pain of blaming herself?” Ten snapped, earning a surprised look from both Kun and you.

Ten sighed in annoyance.  

“Ok, last chance. Either we are going to have an actual therapy session or you’re on your own, Kun. I should have never given you special treatment. Nobody gets to just skip out on the therapy part of sex therapy!” Ten shouted.

Kun and you looked at each other.  

“Um... what is he talking about, Kun? What’s going on here?”  

Kun looked back at Ten, then back at you, trying to think of a way out of the situation. You could see the panic in his eyes but before he could say anything, you took his hands in yours.  

“Kun, please,” you begged.  

Now it was Kun’s turn to sigh.  

“Okay, but let’s get dressed first,” he finally agreed.

<><><><><><>

After putting your clothes back on and accepting the almost humiliating situation you were in, Ten invited you both to meet him back at the bar counter.  

Despite being fully clothed, you couldn’t look Ten in the eyes, yet for some reason it felt like he couldn’t do it either.  

Kun was just staring at his hands as he twiddled his thumbs.

“Let’s hop right in, shall we?” Ten suggested.

Kun and you stayed silent while Ten continued.

“Kun, I think you should tell y/n about what happened the night you two met.”

Your head lifted up, curious about what Ten meant.  

Kun took a deep breath and looked up at both Ten and you.  

“Take your time,” Ten instructed.  

“We have all the time in the world.”

Kun’s gaze left yours and returned back to his hands.  

Taking one last breath, Kun began relaying the events of that night.

“The night we met, before you had run into me, I had just left a hotel.”

You did your best to hold back any surprise from showing. You could tell that whatever Kun was about to tell you would be hard for him, so you didn’t want any judgement to show in your features.  

“I started questioning my sexuality a few months before that night and I didn’t really understand what was going on with me. I had always known I liked women, but I had started noticing these feelings of attraction whenever I was around a certain kind of guy. I didn’t really understand what these feelings were because no one ever really talked about how bisexuality was a thing, so I was afraid that I was turning gay.”

You nodded as Kun explained.

“One night, a friend of mine told me that if I really wanted to understand these feelings, I should go out and explore them, so I went to a gay bar. At the bar, I met this guy who told me his name was Winwin because he’d always ‘win win.’ It was a horrible line, but I recognized that he was Chinese from his accent, so I kept talking to him. It comforting having someone who I could talk to in Chinese, especially given how foreign everything else in that bar felt. I guess I also got a little carried away and had a few too many drinks hoping they would calm my nerves. I wasn’t drunk, but I was definitely not sober which is probably why when Winwin asked me to go to a hotel with him, I said yes.”

Kun looked back up at you, checking your reaction before going on.  

“When we got to the room, I didn’t know what to expect, but I didn’t really have time to think about it before Winwin started kissing me and taking his clothes off. It wasn’t until we were both naked that I had the guts to tell him that I had never had sex with a man before. I remember that when I told him, he took a step back. After a few seconds of awkward silence, he told me that he would be extra gentle with stretching me out and that he would go slowly until I got used to it. Of course, I was confused but when I asked what he meant, he just told me that he had never topped an anal virgin before but that he would try to make it as painless as possible. That was when I realized that Winwin expected me to be the bottom, something I definitely was not comfortable with, but Winwin had told me that he was solely a top. I didn’t know what to do at that point and looking back, Winwin probably would have understood if I had just told him I wasn’t comfortable being the bottom, but in that moment, I felt like had to do whatever it took to figure out what my feelings towards men were... so I agreed.”

Kun was trembling slightly but his continued his story. You wanted to reach out towards him, but it didn’t feel right to interrupt his story at this point.  

“It was painful, but that wasn’t what made it so horrible. It was like my masculinity was being taken from me and I didn’t know how I was supposed to feel. I left the hotel room as soon as Winwin fell asleep and was planning to go home when I ran into you. I know I should have felt bad for you since you had obviously been crying, but if I’m being honest, I was comforted by the fact that someone else was having a night just as bad as mine, which is why I invited you to coffee.”

The room stayed silent for minutes after Kun finished his story. Neither Ten nor you felt comfortable having the first word after hearing Kun go over the events from that night.

“I guess I didn’t want to tell you because I didn’t know how you would react to hearing about my sexuality and also... I haven’t really been able to feel confident in myself as a man after what happened with Winwin.”

“You see Y/N? It’s not that Kun isn’t attracted to you, it’s that Kun has been doubting himself ever since that night, not just sexually but he’s been doubting everything about himself in general,” Ten explained.  

You had felt horrible. After all this time, you thought that you were to blame for your sex life but really, your boyfriend was going through something and you had no idea whatsoever. You had to say something.

“Kun, I don’t care that you’re bisexual. I love you.”

“I know it’s stupid because being bisexual/gay or bottoming doesn’t make anyone less of a man, but it’s different when it’s yourself, you know?” Kun sighed.  

You took a deep breath before responding.  

“Yeah, you’re right... It took years before I felt comfortable enough to admit that I was bisexual, even to myself.”

Kun’s gaze shot towards yours.  

“What?”  

“I’m bisexual, Kun. I’m sorry I didn’t tell you, but I was worried that you wouldn’t accept me if you knew.”

Kun got off of his chair and embraced you in his arms.

“What are you talking about? Of course, that wouldn’t change how I felt towards you!”

“Ahem,” Ten coughed.  

Kun released his hold on you to look at Ten.

“So, you’re saying that Y/N being bisexual doesn’t change how you feel about her, and I know for a fact that my bisexuality doesn’t bug you either, so why would your being bisexual change how she sees you?” Ten pointed out.

“Wow, it really sounds stupid when you phrase it like that,” Kun commented.

“It’s not stupid, Kun. Everyone goes through it. Insecurities don’t have to be logical, but you do.” Ten responded.  

“Now that Y/N knows and accepts you, you need to work on getting over your fears about how people will respond to you being bi or having bottomed. Oh, and by the way, you can be a bottom and still be a top,” Ten lectured.  

“Although you are 100% a top,” he added.

“How can you tell?” you asked.

Ten turned to Kun, looking him up and down.

“Oh, I can just tell,” he chuckled.  

“I don’t know if that was an insult or a compliment,” Kun muttered.

“And what are you?” you asked.

“Wouldn’t you like to know?” Ten winked.  

Kun laughed before turning back to you.

“How could I have not noticed that you were bi?” he asked.  

“Same way that I couldn’t tell that you were,” you shrugged.

“How long have you known?” Kun inquired.

“Since I was a teenager. I’ve always known that I was attracted to feminine qualities, but I wasn’t able to admit that I liked women until I was in college. If I’m being honest, when I first saw Ten, I kind of thought he was a bisexual’s wet dream.”

Kun and Ten shot glances at each other.

“What do you mean?” Kun hesitated.

“Kun, I love you and I will always be loyal to you, but Ten is so pretty and so androgynous looking that I didn’t know whether I was jealous of him or wanted to fuck him.”

I turned to Ten.

“No offense.”

“No offense taken,” He smirked.

“I know I should probably feel jealous hearing that my girlfriend thought my roommate was hot, but... since we’re being honest...” Kun started,

“What? No way!” you raved, watching your boyfriend rub the back of his neck in embarrassment.  

Kun smiled awkwardly in response while Ten looked like he was in the middle of a mental breakdown.

“What can I say? You’re a good-looking guy. Some might even say a bisexual’s wet dream,” Kun offered.

Ten’s eyes were bulged, and he tried to look anywhere but at you or Kun.  

“Well then, I guess you both are going to be alright after all,” Ten coughed still avoiding eye contact.  

“You know Kun, I wouldn’t mind you exploring your sexuality while we’re together,” you commented.

“What? Really?” Kun exclaimed.

“Yeah, as long as you’re happy and honest with me, I wouldn’t mind you having sex with other people, as long as I get to meet them, and they understood what was going on.”

“What do you mean?” Kun asked.

“Well... this might be super inappropriate...” you explained turning towards Ten.

“but I really wouldn’t mind if Ten wanted to join us every once in a while.”

Ten’s eyes looked like they were about to pop out of his skull as the panic in him increased.  

“I-I umm....”

“Maybe I read it wrong, but it seemed as though you were watching us with something more than just psychological curiosity in your eyes,” you smirked, enjoying how the confident Ten, was panicking like a child who had been caught stealing a cookie from the cookie jar.  

Kun glanced at Ten who kept stuttering trying to come up with an excuse.  

“You know, looking back on it, you didn’t really give us that much direction. Wanna try again?” Kun teased having regained his confidence.  

After seeing both you and Kun smirking at him, Ten quickly realized what was going on.  

“Fine, I’m up for anything. You aren’t my clients after all, but are you sure that you both know what you’re getting yourselves into?” He taunted having suddenly lost all trace of the panic he had been drowning in only a moment ago.

You and Kun gulped in unison having suddenly lost your feelings of confidence.  

“Oh, come on now, you two. Cat got your tongues?” Ten challenged, lighting a fire in Kun.

“I’m ready if you are,” Kun told Ten in a voice too mischievous for your liking before they both turned to face you.

What had you gotten yourself into?

Kun quickly stood up and grabbed your chin with one hand, the other slowly moving down your back.  

“Hey, Ten?” Kun quirked, his eyes never leaving yours.

“Yes?”  

“What were the things that Y/N checked yes to on her consent form?”  

You didn’t need to see Ten to hear the smirk in his voice.

“Impact play, choking, gagging, punishment play, marking, bondage, being dominated, light humiliation, slight masochism, the list goes on. It looks like we have a little slut on our hands. Oh! And look at this. Exhibitionism? Tsk tsk tsk. No wonder she was so open to having me here tonight,” Ten cooed.

“I-I um, AH!” Before you could explain yourself, Kun had lifted you into his arms and was carrying you back to the bed.  

Ten slowly strutted towards you both, only drawing further attention to his catlike walk.  

“Do you want this, Y/N?” Ten asked, slowly licking his lips.

You found yourself struggling to answer. You were so caught off guard by this sudden change in power dynamics but that only excited you. The thought of having both of them together seemed so unreal but you couldn’t imagine letting this opportunity pass you by.  

You nodded.

“Y-ye-”

“Use your words, baby girl,” Kun instructed.  

“Y-yes, I want it.”

“Wow, Kun. I knew your girlfriend was kinky from the way she screamed your name earlier, but I had no idea she’d be this... Well, this excited,” Ten taunted.

“I know. Such a dirty girl, wanting to be with two men at the same time.”

“What do you think we should do first?” Ten pondered, tapping his fingers on his cheek in a thinking gesture.

“What would the professional suggest we do? It’s only fair that we follow the expert’s instruction.”  

“Hmmm...” Ten hummed as he took the spot next to you on the bed.

“Well, we can’t do much fully clothed, now can we?” he laughed.

“I was thinking the same thing,” Kun growled as he pinned you onto the bed.  

Ten stayed seated as he watched Kun do everything but rip your clothes off.  

As soon as the cool air hit your skin, your body trembled under the eyes of the two men. It wasn’t the first time either of them had seen you naked, but this time felt different. You tried to cover your breasts with the satin duvet, only for Kun to pull you out from underneath it by your legs. You let out a small gasp as your upper body hit the bed.  

“Don’t be rude baby girl, I went through all of that trouble to undress you just so you could hide that beautiful body of yours from our guest?”

“Isn’t it time you teach your girlfriend some manners, Kun?” Ten suggested, biting his bottom lip.

He couldn’t help but wear a hungry expression as his eyes grazed over your exposed frame.  

“You’re right.”

Kun lifted his own shirt over his head and there wasn’t much that you could do to stop yourself from staring and by the looks of it, neither could Ten.  

“You don’t mind if Y/N and I test out the therapy you’ve given us, right?” Kun asked, more flirtatious than serious.  

“Please do,” Ten answered, amused by the scene unfolding in front of him.

“Don’t worry, you’ll get your turn with both of us,” Kun assured, taking off his jeans.

He was calm yet he was barely able to hold back his excitement and so were his boxers from the looks of it.

You didn’t have time to feel any relief from seeing the tent in your boyfriend’s boxers since all you could think about was how good his hands felt as his fingers dug into the flesh of your thighs. You let a squeal fall past your mouth.  

“What’s wrong baby girl? We haven’t even gotten started and yet you’re already squealing under my touch?”

Kun loved seeing you wriggle underneath him as he trapped your body underneath his. His hands moved from your thighs up your stomach, past your breasts and stopped when they reached yours. His fingers interlocked with yours as he lowered himself onto you. His face hovered above yours for a brief second, his eyes staring into yours. The thought, “he looks hungry” was the only thing that crossed your mind before he dived into the crook of your neck.  

His lips caressed your skin, and nothing could take away the pleasure of having his teeth sink into your sweet spot.  

“K-kun,” you half whimpered half moaned his name.  

You opened your eyes to see Ten looking down at you as Kun attacked your neck with his mouth. He watched in amusement knowing fully well that you didn’t have the power to turn away from him. You could only close your eyes, but you didn’t even know if you could do that. Ten’s eyes were hypnotic. They locked with yours and although you were intimidated, you didn’t want him to look away.  

“Are you enjoying yourself Y/N?” he asked prompting Kun to remove his lips from your neck.  

Kun smiled in at the sight of your bruised neck. He could make out the outline of his teeth marks in your darkening skin. He wiped the saliva from his lips and brought his hand to your mouth.  

“If you’re not going to answer, then why don’t you use that mouth of yours for something more useful?” Kun growled as his thumb entered your mouth. He moved his index finger under your chin and pressed his thumb onto your tongue, forcing you to look up at him. You tried to turn away only for him to press harder.

Kun let out an amused chuckle. He didn’t mind if you fought back a little bit especially since he knew how willing you were.  

“How bad do you want him, Y/N? How bad do you want Kun’s cock in your mouth?” Ten taunted.

You tried to answer him, but your words came out muffled and gargled from the pressure on your tongue.

“Tho bag,” you tried.

“What did you say?” Ten quirked slyly.

“I wanit tho bag,” you repeated.

“I’m sorry, I can’t understand what the little slut is saying,” he continued.  

“Hmmm, well I guess she doesn’t want it,” Kun smirked.  

“Only good girls get to suck on daddy’s cock.”

“Daddy?” Ten laughed, almost ruining the mood.  

“What?” Kun demanded accusingly.

“What’s wrong?”

“Oh nothing, I just never pegged you for the daddy type,” Ten mocked.  

“I’m just doing it because it was on her sheet,” Kun explained.

“Umm, no it wasn’t,” Ten cracked up.

“Shut up. Yeah it was.”

“I’m pretty sure it wasn’t, daddy!”  

There was a teasing whine in Ten’s voice as he jokingly called Kun daddy.

Kun’s grip on your jaw stayed firm as his left hand shot towards Ten’s. Currently gripping both of your jawlines Kun flashed Ten a devious look.  

Ten had suddenly fallen silent and looked almost fearful as Kun stared into his soul.  

“Cat got your tongue?” Kun taunted, repeating the phrase Ten had used earlier that night.  

Ten looked down before returning to meet Kun’s almond shaped eyes with his big round ones.  

“Sorry, daddy,” he mused, having started cracking up again.  

Kun rolled his eyes and turned back to you.  

“How about you?” he asked, releasing his hold on your jawline.  

“No, daddy.”

Both Kun and Ten looked at you in surprise.

All humor had left Ten’s face and a grin had made its way onto Kun’s.

You didn’t know why, you had never thought about calling any man daddy, not even your actual father, but for some reason when the word fell past your lips... it felt... right. It was like the word was made for him and him alone.  

Kun stood up from the bed. That one little word was all it took to have him pulling you up by the arm and pushing you down in front of him. Falling to your knees, your hands found themselves grabbing his thighs in order to keep you from going too far forward. Finding your composure, you looked up at Kun and then towards Ten expecting words of approval.

“Ah ah ah,” Kun tsked, grabbing a fist full of your hair and turning your face away from the raven-haired man who was still sitting on the bed.  

“Don’t look to him for permission. I’m the one who daddy’s little girl needs to get permission from, got it?”  

You nodded in agreement only for the grip on your hair to get tighter.

“Ah! I mean, yes, daddy.”  

“Good girl. Now what did you need permission for?”  

“C-can I suck daddy’s cock?”  

Kun paused before answering.  

“Hmm. I don’t know. I don’t think you really deserve my cock. After all, you haven’t exactly been the most well-behaved little girl, now have you?”

“Please, daddy! Please let me suck your cock,” you pleaded starting to blush from being the only one in the room fully naked.

Kun bent down so that he was at your level before harshly pinching one of your breasts with his thumb and index finger.  

You let out a yelp. ��

“What do you think, Ten? Has Y/N been good enough to deserve my cock?”

“Oh, she deserves it alright, but I don’t think it’s from being good,” Ten responded.

“I think that that she’s been acting too much like a whore this evening and deserves a big punishment.”

Kun grinned deviously at Ten’s suggestion. Standing back up, Kun slid his boxers down his built thighs.

“Open,” he commanded.

You did as you were told, not expecting it when Kun slammed his entire length down past your lips. You stifled a gag as he hit the back of your throat.  

Kun’s moans filled the room as he thrust himself into your mouth.  

“Oh god, Y/N,” he softly panted.

You had blown Kun several times before but tonight, with everything that had happened, Kun was fully hard and you struggled to keep your mouth opened wide enough to take him in all at once. You could feel the tears starting to well up in your eyes as he started to thrust faster. You weren’t able to react when a pair of hands grabbed yours and held them behind your back.  

A pair of lips found themselves tracing your shoulders. Ten had managed to keep your hands restrained with one hand while the other explored your body. The soft caresses were more than enough to bring your attention to the building wetness that had started dripping down your folds. Once his teeth buried themselves into your nape the vibrations from your whines only worked to bring Kun closer to the edge.  

“Ah, god! Fuck!"  

A string of curses fell past Kun’s plump lips as thick ropes of cum poured down your throat. You struggled to swallow it all especially as Kun continued to shakily thrust down your abused throat.  

Removing himself from your mouth, Kun admired the strings of saliva and cum that still connected his cock to your lips. Seeing your fucked-out face made him worry about having maybe been too rough with his little princess but the way you licked your lips and stuck out your tongue, revealing to him that you managed to swallow every bit of his seed only made him want to be even rougher. He would also be the first to admit that he loved watching his roommate restrain his girlfriend’s hands as he fucked her face. Just the thought of it made him hard again.

Kun gave you little time to rest before he hoisted you back up onto the bed.  

You prepared yourself for what was coming next, but you were surprised when Kun had listed Ten up as well. Kun desperately smashed his lips onto Ten’s. Their first kiss was a sloppy mess of teeth and tongue but that didn’t stop them. Kun lifted Ten’s shirt over his head and arms revealing the soft but toned muscles underneath. He looked exactly like how you would have expected him to, fit but still feminine. He wasn’t as muscular as Kun in the least, but he didn’t have to be. His body was alluring in its own way. You had the insatiable urge to touch it, to feel his skin’s softness for your own but Kun was already engulfing his petite frame, leaving a trail of marks from him neck to where Kun was currently struggling to unfasten Ten’s belt.  

You watched as Kun practically tore Ten’s jeans from his lower body. Ten smirked almost sassily as Kun reached his boxers. You were actually surprised to see Ten’s length, you expected it to be smaller than Kun’s massiveness, but to say he wasn’t gifted would be far from the truth.  

Kun didn’t hesitate in touching Ten’s body in the slightest which was relieving to see, but you couldn’t focus on the progress your boyfriend had made in only one night since what was happening in front of you was way too hot to think about anything else.  

Kun licked a long strip going from the base of Ten’s cock to the head before taking the tip into his mouth. Kun swirled his tongue around knowing that in the past, he always enjoyed it when you did the same to him.  

Ten groaned softly, letting Kun know that he was enjoying the action. Before Kun could take Ten’s length further into his mouth, Ten brushed his hand over his cheek.  

“Small steps, okay?” Ten whispered.

Kun nodded before Ten sat up against the bed frame.  

They both turned to you, their shared smirks informing you that your short break had come to an end.  

“Uh oh,” you gulped almost afraid of the inherent lust that filled their gazes.  

Their eyes drifted over your nervous figure. Your disheveled state only added to their wanting.  

Ten couldn’t help but think of this as one of the most beautiful sights he had ever laid eyes on. He could only Imagine what you would look like bouncing on Kun’s thick cock, but Kun had his own plans.

Kun grabs your waist and instructs you to turn over. With your arms keeping your body steady and your ass up, Kun positions himself at your entrance. Soft mewls escape your mouth as he rubs the head of his cock against your clit only dipping far enough past your folds to wet the tip.  

You whine in frustration at his teasing actions only to earn a harsh slap on your ass.

“Aaahhh,” you hissed, feeling a mixture of pain and pleasure.

The stinging sensations that lingered only added to the aching you felt. The need to be filled was almost overwhelming, yet you knew complaining would only prolong your feelings of emptiness.

“Please, Kun,” you whimper.  

“Please what?”

“Please fuck me,” you begged.

Kun paused, reveling in your needy state.

“Please Kun. I need you. I need you inside of me. I want to feel you. I’ll do anything. Please!”

“Hmmm. I don’t know,” he mused.

Desperate to feel any form of relief, your hand snaked its way to your twitching womanhood, only for Ten to pull both of your arms out from under you, your face now pressed into the pillow. Kun lands yet another slap onto your ass, this one stinging more than the first.  

“Wanna try that again sweetheart?” Kun asked, almost daring you to defy him, to see what would happen if you did.  

“Your breathing was uneven. The frustration was starting to take over.

“Please, Kun. Please!” you cried, tears starting to fall down your cheeks.  

Kun felt conflicted. One on hand, he hated to see his baby girl cry, but on the other, he had never seen you this needy for his cock before.  

Without any warning, Kun slammed his entire length into your tight cunt. Your mind, which had been going crazy out of frustration, was now more fragmented and useless than you had ever thought possible.

Kun’s nails dug into the bright red marks that were covering your ass cheeks. Ten groaned at the sight of you turning into a moaning mess as Kun fucked you in front of him, your tits bouncing wildly with each thrust. It was all too much for him, he had seen some kinky shit, but just the thought of getting to have a turn with you both made everything feel so much more elated. He couldn’t help himself.

“Come on Kun, is that all you got?” Ten teased.  

“I thought you were daddy Kun, not mommy Kun!”

Motivated by Ten’s playful words, Kun picked you up by your arms and moved both of your bodies so that you were lying on top of Kun while he continued to thrust into you even harder. Your moans which had not been quiet in the least had suddenly turned into a mixture of whimpers and screams.

“How does it feel, Y/N?” Ten asked, now focusing on you.  

His voice was innocent but the look on his face could have gone come from a demon.

“How does it feel being fucked by daddy’s cock?”

“I-it... it feels.”

“He asked you a question, baby girl. Answer it,” Kun ordered, increasing intensity.  

The sound of his skin slapping into yours should have been enough to wake any possible neighbors even with the soundproof walls, but you didn’t care. Your mind was gone at this point, but your voice was anything but. Fireworks filled the pit of your stomach and your arousal was dripping down your thighs, covering Kun’s cock with your essence. Nothing could you stop you from reaching your high except Kun stopping. You knew you needed to answer him, but you didn’t know if you were even capable of doing so. The closer you got to your release the farther gone you felt. Even if it took all of your energy, you knew what you had to do.  

That was.. until Ten had positioned himself in between your and Kun’s legs. You were unaware of this sudden change in position until Ten’s tongue met your clit. An electric shock moved through you as Ten started bobbing his head so that he could lick both you and Kun simultaneously.  

“IT FEELS.... SO G-”

The insane amounts of pleasure clouded your mind and you swore you could see stars. You couldn’t tell if you were screaming or silent and you didn’t care. Let the neighbors hear. Let the whole world hear how amazing you feel.  

The last sensations you remembered was the uncontrollable shaking of your body and the black dots that filled your vision.  

<><><><><><>

"Y/N? Y/N? Are you okay? Can you hear me?”

Your eyes opened to see both Kun and Ten staring down at you.  

“W-what happened?”  

“You passed out,” Ten answered matter of factly.

Kun, who looked significantly more worried than Ten, took you in for a hug.  

“Oh thank god, you’re alright.”

“I told you she would be fine. This kind of thing happens all the time. You know, you should really be more proud and less worried,” Ten sighed, handing you a bottle of water from the bar fridge.  

“Thank you,” you mouthed to Ten.  

“Are you sure you’re okay baby girl? I’ll take you to the hospital, just say the word.”

“I’m fine, Kun. I’m just tired. What happened after I passed out?”

“This one freaked out,” Ten relayed, pointing at Kun.

“He was so worried, he though he broke you with his dick even though, if anything, I broke you with my tongue.”

“You didn’t finish without me?”

Ten and Kun shared a smile before turning back to me.

“Of course not,” Kun assured.

“Yeah to be honest, it would be kind of weird if we kept going with you passed out on the bed,” Ten joked.

“I’m so sorry,” you apologized.

“Don’t be,” Ten laughed.

“We made a lot of progress tonight and besides, anything we didn’t do tonight we can explore next time.”

“Next time?” you and Kun asked in unison.

Ten’s smile faltered slightly.

“Oh, sorry. I guess I just assumed.”

“No!” Kun and you shouted.

“We would love for there to be a next time,” Kun mumbled, having suddenly become shy.

“That is... if you’ll have us,” you finished.  

Ten put his hand to his chin as if he were seriously thinking about it.

Neither you nor Kun could help but feel anxiety awaiting his response.  

“Yeah sure, why not?” Ten answered finally.  

You wrapped your arms around Ten and pulled him back onto the bed with you and Kun.  

“I mean it wasn’t that bad, I guess. Kun could have performed a bit better,” Ten taunted as Kun punched him in the arm.

“Ow! What was that for?”

“Nothing,” Kun smirked before wrapping his arms around the two most important people in his life.  

[hoodwinkd1]

Your Eyes Whispered Ch 16

Ch 15 here.

Here it is! The final chapter!! So much love to all of you that have followed along with this story <3

Chapter 16: you are in love. true love.

Reality hit Eris in the face, harder than any bitch slap.

They hadn’t left his chambers for almost an entire day, legs tangled and words whispered over breakfast, lunch, dinner, and tea. Eris was ready to hand over his title and power for the opportunity to spend the rest of life like that, with no interruptions and no one around except for her.

Unfortunately, leaving the Court in the hands of someone random seemed ethically dubious and potentially problematic. Equally unfortunately, his stubborn mate loved her job and actually cared about her students. For both of these reasons, Eris found himself kissing Rhia goodbye on her doorstep just before midnight.

“Two whole days apart,” she teased, drawing patterns on his tunic with her finger. “How will we ever survive.”

Eris ducked to kiss her head. “You shouldn’t joke. I might die.”

He watched her lean against the door frame, remembering that neither of them had gotten enough sleep last night. “I’d really rather you didn’t.”

“I’d feel much better if you simply moved in,” Eris grumbled. They both froze. “Joking. That was definitely a joke.”

“You shouldn’t joke,” Rhia teased. “I might die. Leave, before I drag you upstairs and lock you in my room.”

Eris pouted. “Don’t threaten me with a good time. Good night.”

They exchanged one last kiss, so sweet and gentle that Eris’ heart broke and mended itself as their lips parted.

Although her absence ached, Eris had to admit that a full night of sleep called to him as soon as he winnowed back into his chambers. Rhia brought out so many wonderful qualities in him, but falling asleep during one of the countless meetings tomorrow might not reflect well on his leadership potential.

----

Water dripped from her hair, sliding down between her shoulder blades. Rhia knew she should grab her hair oils, knew she should comb out some of the remaining tangles, or she would regret it in a few hours. But his scent teased her, pulling her from the bathroom and into her bedroom.

Strange how she thought the days apart would drag on forever. She felt like it had only been a moment as her eyes scanned his body, hands behind his head and long legs draped across her bed.

“Take your time, love,” Eris smirked.

Rhia snapped her gaze back to his face. “What?”

Eris moved in a way that heated her blood. He sat up, arms coming down to cross his chest. His eyes flashed in a way that screamed predator, but for once, she was completely fine with being prey. “Stare at me for as a long as you want. I’ll wait patiently for you to finish.”

“Cheeky,” Rhia replied, a flush blooming from her cheeks and down her neck. She had never been more grateful for her dark skin, hiding the pink tinge that would have jumped out on a face as pale as her beloved’s. “You speak of patience; I’ll just have to test that out.”

She loosened her grip on the towel, letting it fall to the floor.

His reaction did not disappoint. She watched his pupils dilate as his eyes narrowed. Rhia bit her lip at how his pulse raced, one vein in his neck standing out in the most tempting manner.

“Stare as long as you wish.” Rhia took two steps backward, leaning against the doorframe of the bathroom. “I’ll wait.”

She turned around, making sure he wasn’t deprived of any view, before stepping fully into the bathroom and reaching above the sink for her favorite, lavender scented oil. As her body stretched, she counted to five in her head.

Rhia didn’t even get to three. Eris launched himself from the bed, appearing behind her so quickly she let out a giggle. He caught her eye in the mirror and raised an eyebrow. She took it for the question it was, giving him a quick nod and leaning back into his warmth. There was something so infuriatingly dirty about the feel of his soft pajamas against her naked skin.

Eris raised his hands slowly, letting them drift up and down her sides, raising goosebumps and her heartbeat. At the same time, he dropped his head to press light kisses to her neck, her shoulder, her spine, a million small points on her body.

Rhia set down the bottle of oil preemptively, knowing she was about one kiss from smashing it on the ground in a fit of passion.

“Hold on,” he murmured against her skin. “We can’t have your hair drying out tomorrow, can we?” He snatched it from her, pouring a small amount into his palm.

She groaned at the feeling of his hands in her hair. While his talented fingers felt like heaven, she really would prefer to feel them somewhere else.

“Oh? And where would that be?” Eris asked. She flushed again, realizing she’d spoken out loud. “Tell me what you want.”

Of course Eris was a talker in bed. He never managed to shut up normally, so Rhia should have seen this coming.

She turned in his arms, running her hands up his chest. Letting her lower back rest against the sink, she looked at him and tilted her head to the side in a silent challenge. “Touch me.”

Eris leaned forward and pressed a chaste kiss on her lips. “I am touching you.” His left hand drifted from her side to her stomach, tracing circles that never landed where she wanted him. “You’re going to have to be a bit more specific.”

She sighed against his mouth, savoring the warmth and safety of this moment. There was no fear, no bad memories, nothing dragging her from pleasure. “Lower.”

He complied, circling down to her hips, running his knuckles against them. “Good?”

She was good. Surprisingly good.

Suspiciously good.

“Yes.” She kissed his shoulder, right below his neck. His shirt would have to go soon. “Keep going.”

He moved his hand and ---

Rhia shot up, clutching the sheets around her. No longer in the bathroom, but back in her bed where she’d fallen asleep.

A fucking wet dream. Cauldron, Eris found new ways to make her feel like an adolescent even when he wasn’t around. And now she had to go through the next day and a half thinking about him, missing him even more than before.

-----

“Fuck,” Eris cursed, jumping out of bed and running into his closet. “Fuckity, fucking fuck.”

He was running late. So late that he would have no time to plan out his outfit, brush his hair, eat some damn breakfast, or shower. And as much as he wanted to do all those things, he actually needed that shower right now.

Preferably a cold one.

While he usually prided himself on his body’s exceptionally accurate clock, rarely relying on alarms or servants to wake up on time, his stupid brain had kept him unconscious this morning. All because of a stupid dream.

“You’re a dirty pervert,” Eris growled to himself, grabbing a boring black suit that felt like something Rhysand would wear. Thinking of the Night Court calmed down his burning desire, at least for the moment.

His imagination had played a glorious scene for him, ending with him taking Rhia on the large countertop in his bathroom. Eris shoved the image of her out of his head, head back against the mirror as her back arched towards him, scrambling for some semblance of control as he stalked to his first meeting.

He’d dealt with frustration before, but nothing comparable to this. Eris hadn’t wanted to think about her in that way since their night together. She had set a clear boundary, one that he would never dream of crossing, even in his own head.

Except he literally did dream of crossing it. Eris snarled under his breath as he strode into the chamber, covering up his shame and anger with a mask of disdain. The group of merchants waiting for his arrival had done nothing to earn his ire yet, but the elitist males certainly deserved it.

“My Lord.” One of the eldest Fae at the table, Cephalus, greeted him as the rest of the guests stood and bowed quickly. “I hope you can forgive us for beginning the meal without you.”

Eris couldn’t have cared less about breakfast. “Fine. What business?”

Cephalus waited until Eris sat at the head of the table. “We’ve completed an inventory of the remaining, undamaged farmlands across the territory. While the designated areas for livestock and wheat can produce sufficient levels of product, we have sustained heavy losses in the Eastern regions by the coast.” He paused for a moment.

“Must I sit through an agricultural lesson?” Eris snarked, summoning a mug of coffee. “Get to the point.”

The old Fae held his tongue, although irritation danced across his face. Cephalus nodded to the male sitting directly on his right, someone Eris had never had the displeasure of meeting.

“We’ve created a list of produce that will be affected,” the stranger continued, his voice pitchy with nerves. “As well as other areas that might work as replacements while farmers heal the land.” He held up a long roll of parchment, eyes downcast.

Eris snatched it from him. His eyes scanned the list quickly, groaning internally. Based on the mention of grapes and barley, most of his favorite alcohols were in danger of becoming rare commodities.  “Have you spoken with anyone from these towns? Or my Treasury?”

Cephalus leaned forward. “The Treasury has sent over some preliminary budgets that you may review, but I believe are reasonable.” He paused then, tilting his head. “What would we need to speak to the towns about?”

“Taking over their land.” Eris sipped his coffee. Lukewarm. He sent a shiver of flame across the ceramic. “Have you even checked if the land is available?”

The male from earlier finally looked Eris in the eye. “We already checked for any buildings or development. The land is clear.”

He’d heard enough. These merchants were either stupid or simply had their heads shoved up their asses. “Let me rephrase. Until you have explicit permission from the members of the town to use their land and a fair agreement that reinvests profits into whatever they desire, you may not move forward with agricultural efforts.”

Cephalus cleared his throat. “If I may, that process might take too long. The land is currently serving no purpose and--”

Eris held a hand up. “I didn’t ask. Nothing on this list is essential enough to warrant stealing. If you’re worried about timing, make the agreements extremely favorable to the people living there.”

He grabbed the second list, the one with the list of towns, and held it up to the group. “Surely between the seven of you, someone must have travelled to each of these places before. Go back, or invite a representative to meet here.”

The male from before failed to hide his displeasure at Eris’ command, likely anticipating the additional work these negotiations would require. Eris really didn’t care. The merchant class had flourished under Beron’s rule at the expense of the other Autumn citizens, taking what they pleased and enforcing bullshit agreements that stole resources from small villages.

He finished the meeting after addressing some of the others’ concerns, working on a plan to upgrade the Navy’s presence on the Eastern Coast to protect continental traders from various threats.

Gerwin waited for him in the hall outside. He fell in step as Eris took off towards the training rooms, eager to work off the tension that had been building since the moment he woke up.

“Who was that dark-haired male with Cephalus?” Eris asked.

Gerwin glanced over his shoulder. “Jarod something. He claims his father worked with Beron before dying during Am--, during her reign, as the head of several Royal vineyards. Jyn looked into him and a couple other new faces when they claimed leadership roles.”

“So he’s clean?”

Gerwin snorted. “Would you care either way?”

Eris scowled. “He just pisses me off with his elitism. Probably overly pretentious about wine. too.”

“You’re pretentious about wine,” Gerwin remarked. They’d reached the training ring and began to arm themselves for a proper spar.

Eris chuckled, remembering his conversation with Sofi and Rhia a few weeks ago. “Maybe I’ll test his knowledge.”

“Try him for treason if his wines aren’t up to standard.” Gerwin tossed him a practice blade. “Let’s see how that pretentiousness holds up in battle, huh?”

---

Somehow, Rhia survived another night of scandalous dreams and waking up to a frustratingly empty bed. Her mind and body seemed to be at war with one another, pushing her on a nauseating pendulum between wanting Eris and despising physical touch.

Not all physical touch, though. Really, Rhia just wanted to have him in her arms again. She had called herself all sorts of names, a sap, a clinger, a cliché mate. Sofi had laughed, asking if Rhia would let her cynicism get in the way of her heart.

So although it felt fast and Rhia felt pathetic, she resolved to have a conversation with Eris the moment he arrived in her kitchen that night. The conversation. The moment he arrived.

“I’m moving in.”

She probably should’ve started with “hello”. At her words, Eris’ eyes widened and he coughed on air.

Rhia smiled sheepishly, holding her hand out to take his coat. “Sorry. Hello, how was your day?”

“No, no let’s go back a second,” Eris insisted. “What did you say?”

“Give me your coat and let’s sit like civilized Fae.” Rhia held her hand out further, waiting until he complied.

He watched her hang it up as he sat himself at the table. “Is this a tea or a wine conversation?”

“Wine. Definitely wine.”

Eris magicked a bottle onto the table. “I’ve been told I’m a bit pretentious, but I do believe that tonight deserves an especially good bottle. Now please, put me out of my misery and repeat what you said.”

Rhia scrunched her nose. “I think I’d like to move into the palace. Part time, at first.” She waited for those words to sink in, focusing her gaze on the two glasses filled with red liquid.

“And?” Eris prompted.

“And what? Do you approve?”

He laughed. “Of course I approve. I thought I made it very clear that I’d prefer to never leave your side ever again.” They both took a sip, and he continued. “What changed your mind? Are you sure you want to leave this place?”

“It wouldn’t be permanent, not at first.” Rhia swirled the wine, once, twice. “I wouldn’t do that to my students. But I thought about my life, and I want to do something risky for the first time in awhile.” She looked at him, smiling at how much better she felt simply looking at him. “I want to build a life with you, with your people, in the capital.”

“As much as I love to hear that, the burden shouldn’t be entirely on you,” Eris replied. “Just because I’m High Lord--”

Rhia interrupted. “Yes, it should be. But not because you’re High Lord. Eris, you’ve fought and bled for your role, and I see how hard you work now to make this Court a safer place. I want to do that with you.” Her hands shook with emotion as she reached out to take his. “Whatever reason the Cauldron had, I’d like to believe that it made me your mate to help you. I love this town and these people, but it’s not enough for me, not when I know how much good I can do for thousands of others.”

“This Court doesn’t deserve you.” He squeezed her fingers. “I obviously do not deserve you.”

“Eris--”

He held one finger up. “I’m not stupid. I’ll take all the help I can get, especially if it keeps you in my life. I just- I never imagined we could get here.”

She steadfastly ignored the tears that threatened to show. “And where is here?”

“I have a partner.” The wine lay forgotten as he gripped both her hands. “I never thought you would even consider speaking to me, and now you wish to live with me, work with me.”

“And love you,” she added. “Don’t forget that.”

Tears began to fall on both of their faces, but neither moved to wipe them away, unwilling to let go. The moment seemed to echo, across time and space, putting together all the pieces of their relationship that they had spent so long building. All of the truths, all of the sacrifices, all of the pain lined up to form a picture Rhia could now see, like a painting that only made sense once you took a step backwards.

“I accept the bond. I accept you .”

There was no exchanging of food. There was no shift into primal protectiveness. And there was certainly no lust-driven madness.

But there was a bridge. There were golden strings of light and music and joy that pulled her towards him, a stronger pull than gravity.

Eris let out a sigh and a shudder and a wave of warm emotions that Rhia could taste. “I’m going to kiss you now. And possibly never stop.”

As he shoved his chair out of the way, Rhia stood to meet him. As their lips touched, she opened for him completely.

As the bond permanently snapped into place, she let go of her fears that they would never progress physically and she would always remain broken. None of it mattered, not when the cruelest prince of Autumn found a way to love her so fully.

------

thank you for reading!

tag list: @moonbeamfenrys @qamariana

[dorki-c]

Metanoia

Characters: Dabi and reader

Relationship: Dabi X Pro-hero! Reader

Quote: “Metanoia”

Gift for: @glitterfreezed (Aka photoshop goddess) THANK YOU for being one of my very first moots on this crazy platform! I really hope you enjoy this one shot (as I spent way too much time on it XD) and for anybody reading this: GO CHECK OUT GLITTERS PLAYLISTS!! They are honestly amazing!

Tw: Kidnapping, Use of Guns, Slight nudity

Going on patrol lately has been boring.

Sure, (y/n) wouldn’t pass it up for helping little old ladies get across the road or helping itty bitty children find their parents within a crowd.

But besides that, there was little to nothing to do- no paperwork, no criminals terrorising the streets, or vigilantes on loose- the streets were cleared and scrubbed down from any crime lately.

It was strange.

Nothing has been the same ever since Kamino ward as well.

The moment you found out your lover was a villain; you took great lengths to create distance from him. Not sparing him a second glance or another phone call- let’s not forget you blocked his number- although doing these things made you seem like an asshole; you are a hero.

Heroes do not date Villains.

Its absolutely forbidden.

Though should you have stayed with him, something could’ve happened- he could’ve used you for blackmail, ransom, and maybe trafficking- as terrifying as it sounds, at least your far from your old apartment.

At least your away from that freak. That sadistic freakshow, with his stupid smirk and (beautiful) weird ass scars.

Luckily, the clock had ticked to the hour that announced your release from countless wasted minutes of scrolling through your phone as two feet laid disrespectfully on the hero agencies desk where nobody pointed out the blatant rudeness she was showing.

Even if she wanted to stay here, the female should get home soon. Even if there was no problem during the day, that doesn’t reassure that there will be trouble when walking through the evening.

Where you had the inkling of protection that is provided to you by your muscle memory, nobody should rely on themselves to do a simple task like walking home when there is such a thing as societies creepy-crawly insects withering across the nooks and crannies of cities and flooding the deepest rabbit holes with their sickening ideals.

Just thinking about them brings revolting nausea into the churning acid within the insides of your body as it screams out to stay aware of the footsteps you take, of the glances you throw out, and of your hands gripping the cheap handbag- that you bought on a whim from that one charity shop around the corner of the apartment building- when a hand of yours dipped inside the bag to grip the weapon that laid unaware of whose blood it could spill today.

The three walled mirror room moved down from whatever floor it was on and when opening the doors, a small (and annoying) ping was heard through the (also) small lobby area.

When approaching your apartment door with your guard up and one of your hands swiftly opening the rusted door handle allowing a small gust of air to run into the vacant apartment, the eyes of a human watchdog sporadically darted from one place to another.

Making sure she can securely (slam) open the door, the pro hero steps in one footstep at a time like one of the cliché spy movies before throwing her bag down and yanking the heavy weapon out of her bag.

Its matte black exterior elongated to show the vertical and horizontal bits and pieces of the weapon as (Y/n) rested one of her fingers on the trigger whilst fiddling with the safety lock to make it unlock.

Once unlocking the safety lock of the gun, she leaned it towards the ground, turned around for a brief second to retrieve the key from her apartment door, then kicked said door shut with the heel of her foot.

Even when she investigates her almost empty apartment three times without a peaceful resolve at the end, the female is already sitting on her couch scrolling through another apartment renting website for herself.

It’s pathetic.

She’s on the run from her ex-boyfriend because she knows that if she gets caught by him, there will be a low chance of her escaping from his grasp again. It was quite evident from his group’s little broadcast that if anyone “tries to catch us, you’re going to be caught first.”

What if that applies to people wanting to escape from them?

.

.

.

Stripping herself of the day’s tiredness, the female wore the loosest clothing within her wardrobe and ventured out to the shit-tip of her kitchen- the sink only had a few dishes in it, but, otherwise the trash looked like it got taken out once a year and there were so many letters scattered in piles over the counters.

Sighing at the sight, letting a hand of hers travel up her shirt to soothe an itch on her back, (y/n) shook her head at her own mess and still continued to go towards the fridge to dig through it in order to find the cheap- most definitely shitty- microwavable food she bought from the store only three days ago because to be completely honest, she’s saving up for buying a ticket out of this shit country and living in another one.

Ripping the film cover off of the food’s plastic container, she shoved her shitty food in the microwave and let the annoying beep sound through the apartment while (y/n) went into the small living room, grabbed some shorts that were sunbathing under the flickering yellow bulb and put them on in order to take out the trash.

When entering back into the apartment however, a flash of darkness alerted her body to go limp.

What was this feeling of restraint around her arms and legs? Moving one of her wrists- in an attempt to pull them out of the bindings- a harsh rub of a frictional material bit across the sensitive layer of the underside of your wrist, where it elicited a hiss to very subtly slip from your lips.

That seemingly helped beg a question in your curious mind. “Are my eyes covered?” Although when opening your eyes, a flurry of white blinded you causing a multitude of red freckles to dance across the pale illumination.

Whoever thought not putting a blindfold on you was a smart idea, it seems clear to me that they didn’t watch enough spy movies.

Okay, time to take a look of your surroundings.

First of all, Y/n glanced down to see if she had any major injuries- nope, the only thing missing from her body was her clothes and if that didn’t count as being kinky, then (y/n) doesn’t know what it counts as- along with her feet barely touching the carpeted floor, her ankles were tied to what she assumes to be a wooden chair.

Looking off to the side after shifting her gaze from her feet to her forearm her eyes picked out the surroundings behind her and the type of seat she was sitting in. Wow, whoever kidnapped you, really knows how to do it inefficiently.

Though, if they’ve used cheap ass rope and tied you up to a wooden chair- out of all the chairs in the world, they choose a wooden chair- along with forgetting to put a blindfold on you, they probably didn’t take any precaution when kidnapping you because the criminals probably have back up on hold.

Meaning there was more than one culprit involved and that they don’t expect you to get out of this area due to being outnumbered.

Moving your head upwards once more, the outlines of what seems to be a closet and a drawer were all that you could observe before some sort of jiggling sound was emitted through the silent room.

It wasn’t till the door opened that it revealed somebody that (y/n) didn’t expect. A hitch lodged itself like a six-foot down corpse where only grave looters would be able to find it. Was she seeing a ghost? Perhaps. Did she care? Maybe, however she was trained to not overreact in a situation like this.

“Well, look what we have here…” The metal contraptions that held the person’s tough layer of skin nudged a little in the direction of the muscle’s movement. “…A squirming itty-bitty hero.” The venomous hiss of their voice slipped real close to her ear as the lamp pointing obnoxiously into her right eye was turned off.

“So, this was your doing?” Snapped the hero as the villain sat down on her lap and gently grasped her chin- just like the old days- where his fucked up (handsome) grin shone brighter than the hero on her first debut. Dodging the question, the male let his weight lean onto the female’s thighs as she harshly craned her jutted out facial bone away from his hold.

“Oh, and it looks like your still as feisty as ever.”

“Yeah, I am. Got a problem with it, villain?” The hiss made the patchwork villain only recoil an inch backwards before narrowing his pupils at the nickname and gripping the very first thing his eyes land on, your neck, where the surface of his skin was smouldering to the touch.

“I wouldn’t say that if I was in your position.” He proclaimed as the slimming of her lips straightened out to a thin line, “Now, I’m here to offer you a position and…” From somewhere on his body, he pulled a gun- one of the many similar pistols that you hoarded in your apartment for safe keeping- then pointed it straight at your thinly protected heart where the brush of stainless chilled metal tingled the very fabric of your body.

“…it would be wise of you to listen.” Sure, a gun was pointed literally at her chest- lets not forget that she’s being forced into this position of unwillingness- but hopefully, some otherworldly deity will let (y/n) live one more second.

“Okay, good girl?” You’ve never committed to metanoia before, but at this point, you might as well.